Hope Leslie: or, early times in the Massachusetts, volume 2 (of 2)

By Sedgwick

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Hope Leslie: or, early times in the Massachusetts, volume 2 (of 2)
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Hope Leslie: or, early times in the Massachusetts, volume 2 (of 2)

Author: Catharine Maria Sedgwick

Release date: May 5, 2025 [eBook #76018]

Language: English

Original publication: New York: Harper & Brothers, 1842

Credits: an anonymous Project Gutenberg volunteer


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOPE LESLIE: OR, EARLY TIMES IN THE MASSACHUSETTS, VOLUME 2 (OF 2) ***





 HOPE LESLIE:
 OR,
 EARLY TIMES
 IN
 THE MASSACHUSETTS.

 BY
 CATHARINE MARIA SEDGWICK
 AUTHOR OF
 “THE LINWOODS,” “POOR RICH MAN,” “LIVE AND LET
 LIVE,” “REDWOOD,” &c.

 IN TWO VOLUMES.
 VOL. II.




 NEW-YORK:
 HARPER & BROTHERS, 82 CLIFF-ST.
 1842.




 [COPYRIGHT.]

 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1842, by
 Harper & Brothers,
 In the Clerk’s Office of the Southern District of New-York.




 [EPIGRAPH.]

 Here stood the Indian chieftain, rejoicing in his glory!
 How deep the shade of sadness that rests upon his story:
 For the white man came with power--like brethren they met--
 But the Indian fires went out, and the Indian sun has set!

 And the chieftain has departed--gone is his hunting-ground,
 And the twanging of the bowstring is a forgotten sound:
 Where dwelleth yesterday? and where is Echo’s cell?
 Where has the rainbow vanished?--there does the Indian dwell.--E.




 CONTENTS.

 CHAPTER I
 CHAPTER II
 CHAPTER III
 CHAPTER IV
 CHAPTER V
 CHAPTER VI
 CHAPTER VII
 CHAPTER VIII
 CHAPTER IX
 CHAPTER X
 CHAPTER XI
 CHAPTER XII
 CHAPTER XIII
 CHAPTER XIV

 NOTES
 ENDNOTES




 HOPE LESLIE,
 VOLUME II.

{3}


 CHAPTER I.


 “Those well scene natives in grave Nature’s hests,
 All close designs conceal in their deep brests.”
                                  Morrell.


It would be highly improper any longer to keep our readers in
ignorance of the cause of our heroine’s apparent aberration from the
line of strict propriety. After her conversation with Everell, in
which we must infer, from its effect on his mind, that she manifested
less art than zeal in her friend’s cause, she was retiring to her own
apartment, when, on passing through the hall, she saw an Indian woman
standing there, requesting the servant who had admitted her “to ask
the young ladies of the house if they would look at some rare
moccasins.”

Miss Leslie was arrested by the uncommon sweetness of the stranger’s
voice; and fixing her eye on her, she was struck with the singular
dignity and grace of her demeanour--a certain air indicating an
“inborn royalty of soul,” that even the ugly envelope of a blanket did
not conceal.

The stranger seemed equally interested in Miss Leslie’s appearance;
and, fixing her eye intently on her, “Pray try my moccasins, lady,”
she said, earnestly.

{4}

“Oh, certainly; I should of all things like to buy a pair of you,”
said Hope; and, advancing, she was taking them from her shoulder, over
which they were slung, when she, ascertaining by a quick glance that
the servant had disappeared, gently repressed Miss Leslie’s hand,
saying at the same time, “Tell me thy name, lady.”

“My name! Hope Leslie. But who art thou?” Hope asked in return, in a
voice rendered almost inarticulate by the thought that flashed into
her mind.

The stranger cast down her eyes, and for half an instant hesitated;
then looking apprehensively around, she said, in low, distinct
accents, “Hope Leslie, I am Magawisca.”

“Magawisca!” echoed Hope. “Oh, Everell!” and she sprang towards the
parlour door to summon Everell.

“Silence! stay,” cried Magawisca, with a vehement gesture, and at the
same time turning to escape should Hope prosecute her intention.

Hope perceived this, and again approached her. “It cannot, then, be
Magawisca,” she said; and she trembled as she spoke with doubts,
hopes, and fears.

Magawisca might have at once identified herself by opening her blanket
and disclosing her person; but that she did not, no one will wonder
who knows that a savage feels more even than ordinary sensibility at
personal deformity. She took from her bosom a necklace of hair and
gold entwined together. “Dost thou know this?” she asked. “Is it not
like that thou wearest?”

{5}

Hope grasped it, pressed it to her lips, and answered by exclaiming
passionately, “My sister! my sister!”

“Yes, it is a token from thy sister. Listen to me, Hope Leslie: my
time is brief; I may not stay here another moment; but come to me this
evening at nine o’clock, at the burial-place, a little beyond the
clump of pines, and I will give thee tidings of thy sister: keep what
I say in thine own bosom; tell no one thou hast seen me; come _alone_,
and fear not.”

“Oh, I have no fear,” exclaimed Hope, vehemently; “but tell me--tell
me!”

Magawisca put her finger on her lips in token of silence, for at this
instant the door was again opened, not by the servant who had before
appeared, but by Jennet. Magawisca instantly recognised her, and
turned as if in the act of departing.

Time had, indeed, wrought little change on Jennet, save imparting a
shriller squeak to her doleful voice, and a keener edge to her sharp
features. “Madam Winthrop,” she said, “is engaged now, but says you
may call some other time with your moccasins; and I would advise you
to let it be any other than the fag-end of a Saturday--a wrong season
for temporalities.”

While Jennet was uttering this superfluous counsel, Hope sprang off
the steps after Magawisca, anxious for some farther light on her
dawning expectations.

“Stay, oh stay,” she said, “one moment, and let me try your
moccasins.”

{6}

At the same instant Mrs. Grafton appeared from the back parlour,
evidently in a great flurry. “Here, you Indian woman,” she screamed,
“let me see your moccasins.”

Thus beset, Magawisca was constrained to retrace her steps, and
confront the danger of discovery. She drew her blanket closer over her
head and face, and reascending the steps, threw her moccasins on the
floor, and cautiously averted her face from the light. It was too
evident to her that Jennet had some glimmering recollections; for,
while she affected to busy herself with the moccasins, she turned her
inquisitorial gray eyes towards her with a look of sharp scrutiny.
Once Magawisca, with a movement of involuntary disdain, returned her
glance. Jennet dropped the moccasins as suddenly as if she had
received a blow, hemmed as if she were choking, and put her hand on
the knob of the parlour door.

“Oh,” thought Magawisca, “I am lost!” But Jennet, confused by her
misty recollections, relinquished her purpose, whatever it was, and
returned to the examination of the moccasins. In the mean while, Hope
stood behind her aunt and Jennet, her hands clasped, and her beautiful
eyes bent on Magawisca with a supplicating inquiry.

Mrs. Grafton, as usual, was intent on her traffic. “It was odd enough
of Madam Winthrop,” she said, “not to let me know these moccasins were
here; she knew I wanted them--at least she must know I might want
them; and if I don’t want them, that’s nothing to the purpose. I like
to look at everything {7} that’s going. It is a diversion to the mind.
A neat article,” she continued; “I should like you to have a pair,
Hope; Sir Philip said, yesterday, they gave a trig look to a pretty
foot and ankle. How much does she ask for them?”

“I do not know,” replied Hope.

“Do not know! that’s peculiar of you, Hope Leslie; you never inquire
the price of anything. I dare say Tawney expects enough for them to
buy all the glass beads in Boston. Hey, Tawney?”

Mrs. Grafton now, for the first time, turned from the articles to
their possessor: she was struck with an air of graceful haughtiness in
her demeanour, strongly contrasting with the submissive, dejected
deportment of the natives whom she was in the habit of seeing; and
dropping the moccasins and turning to Hope, she whispered, “Best buy a
pair, dearie--by all means buy a pair--pay her anything she asks--best
keep peace with them: ‘never affront dogs nor Indians.’”

Hope wanted no urging; but, anxious to get rid of the witnesses that
embarrassed her, and quick of invention, she directed Jennet to go for
her purse, “which she would find in a certain basket, or drawer, or
somewhere else;” and reminded her aunt that she had promised to call
in at Mrs. Cotton’s on her way to lecture, to look at her hyacinths,
and that she had no time to lose.

Jennet obeyed, and Mrs. Grafton said, “That’s true, and it’s
thoughtful of you to think of it, Hope; but,” she added, lowering her
voice, “I would not {8} like to leave you alone, so I’ll just open the
parlour door.”

Before Hope could intercept her, she set the door ajar, and through
the aperture Magawisca had a perfect view of Everell, who was sitting
musing in the window-seat. An involuntary exclamation burst from her
lips; and then, shuddering at this exposure of her feelings, she
hastily gathered together the moccasins that were strewn over the
floor, dropped a pair at Hope’s feet, and darted away.

Hope had heard the exclamation and understood it. Mrs. Grafton heard
it without understanding it, and followed Magawisca to the door,
calling after her, “Do stay and take a little something; Madam
Winthrop has always a bone to give away. Ah! you might as well call
after the wind; she has already turned the corner. Heaven send she may
not bear malice against us! What do you think, Hope?” Mrs. Grafton
turned to appeal to her niece; but she, foreseeing endless
interrogatories, had made good her retreat, and escaped to her own
apartment.

Jennet, however, came to the good lady’s relief; listened to all her
conjectures and apprehensions, and reciprocated her own.

Jennet could not say what it was in the woman, but she had the
strangest feeling all the time she was there--a mysterious beating of
her heart that she could not account for; as to her disappearing so
suddenly, that she did not think much of; the foresters were always
impatient to get to their haunts; {9} they were like the “wild ass,”
that the Scripture saith “scorneth the multitude of a city.”

But we leave Mrs. Grafton and Jennet to their unedifying conference,
to follow our heroine to the privacy of her own apartment. There, in
the first rush of her newly-awakened feelings, till then repressed,
she wept like a child, and repeated again and again, “Oh, my sister!
my sister!” Her mind was in a tumult; she knew not what to
believe--what to expect--what to hope.

But, accustomed to diffuse over every anticipation the sunny hue of
her own happy temperament, she flattered herself that she would even
that night meet her sister; that she would be forever restored to her;
that the chord severed by the cruel disaster at Bethel would be
rebound about their hearts. She had but a brief space to compose
herself, and that was passed in fervent supplications for the blessing
of God upon her hopes. She must go to the lecture, and after that
trust to her ingenuity to escape to the rendezvous. The thought of
danger or exposure never entered her mind, for she was not addicted to
fear; and, as she reflected on the voice and deportment of the
stranger, she was convinced she could be no other than Magawisca, the
heroine of Everell’s imagination, whom he had taught her to believe
was one of those who,


 “Without arte’s bright lamp, by nature’s eye,
 Keep just promise, and love equitie.”


Almost as impatient to go to the lecture as she was afterward to
escape from it (we trust our readers {10} have absolved her for her
apparent indecorum in the sanctuary), she had tied and untied her hat
twenty times before she heard the ringing of the bell for the
assembling of the congregation. She refused, as has been seen, the
escort of Everell, for she dared not expose to him emotions which she
could not explain.

After the various detentions which have been already detailed, she
arrived at the appointed rendezvous, and there saw Magawisca, and
Magawisca alone, kneeling before an upright stake planted at one end
of a grave. She appeared occupied in delineating a figure on the stake
with a small implement she held in her hand, which she dipped in a
shell placed on the ground beside her.

Hope paused with a mingled feeling of disappointment and awe;
disappointment that her sister was not there, and awe inspired by the
solemnity of the scene before her: the spirit-stirring figure of
Magawisca, the duty she was performing, the flickering light, the
monumental stones, and the dark shadows that swept over them as the
breeze bowed the tall pines. She drew her mantle, that fluttered in
the breeze, close around her, and almost suppressed her breath, that
she might not disturb what she believed to be an act of filial
devotion.

Magawisca was not unconscious of Miss Leslie’s approach, but she
deemed the office in which she was engaged too sacred to be
interrupted. She accompanied the movement of her hand with a low chant
in her native tongue; and so sweet and varied {11} were the tones of
her voice, that it seemed to Hope they might have been breathed by an
invisible spirit.

When she had finished her work, she leaned her head for a moment
against the stake, and then rose and turned to Miss Leslie; a moonbeam
shot across her face; it was wet with tears, but she spoke in a
tranquil voice. “You have come--and alone?” she said, casting a
searching glance around her.

“I promised to come alone,” replied Hope.

“Yes, and I trusted you; and I will trust you farther, for the good
deed you did Nelema.”

“Nelema, then, lived to reach you.”

“She did; wasted, faint, and dying, she crawled into my father’s
wigwam. She had but scant time and short breath; with that she cursed
your race, and blessed you, Hope Leslie; her day was ended; the hand
of death pressed her throat, and even then she made me swear to
perform her promise to you.”

“And you will, Magawisca,” cried Hope, impetuously, “you will give me
back my sister?”

“Nay, that she never promised--that I cannot do. I cannot send back
the bird that has mated, to its parent nest--the stream that has
mingled with other waters, to its fountain.”

“Oh, do not speak to me in these dark sayings,” replied Hope, her
smooth brow contracting with impatience and apprehension, and her
hurried manner and convulsed countenance contrasting strongly with the
calmness of Magawisca; “what is it you mean? Where is my sister?”

{12}

“She is safe--she is near to you--and you shall see her, Hope Leslie.”

“But when--and where, Magawisca? Oh, if I could once clasp her in my
arms, she never should leave me--she never should be torn from me
again.”

“Those arms,” said Magawisca, with a faint smile, “could no more
retain thy sister than a spider’s web. The lily of the Maqua’s valley
will never again make the English garden sweet.”

“Speak plainer to me,” cried Hope, in a voice of entreaty that could
not be resisted. “Is my sister--” she paused, for her quivering lips
could not pronounce the words that rose to them.

Magawisca understood her, and replied. “Yes, Hope Leslie, thy sister
is married to Oneco.”

“God forbid!” exclaimed Hope, shuddering as if a knife had been
plunged in her bosom. “My sister married to an Indian!”

“An Indian!” exclaimed Magawisca, recoiling with a look of proud
contempt, that showed she reciprocated with full measure the scorn
expressed for her race. “Yes, an Indian, in whose veins runs the blood
of the strongest, the fleetest of the children of the forest, who
never turned their backs on friends or enemies, and whose souls have
returned to the Great Spirit stainless as they came from him. Think ye
that your blood will be corrupted by mingling with this stream?”

Long before Magawisca ceased to pour out her indignation, Hope’s first
emotion had given place to a burst of tears; she wept aloud, and her
broken utterance {13} of “O, my sister! my sister! My dear mother!”
emitted but imperfect glimpses of the ruined hopes, the bitter
feelings that oppressed her.

There was a chord in Magawisca’s heart that needed but the touch of
tenderness to respond in harmony; her pride vanished, and her
indignation gave place to sympathy. She said in a low, soothing voice,
“Now do not weep thus; your sister is well with us. She is cherished
as the bird cherishes her young. The cold winds may not blow on her,
nor the fierce sun scorch her, nor a harsh sound ever be spoken to
her; she is dear to Mononotto as if his own blood ran in her veins;
and Oneco--Oneco worships and serves her as if all good spirits dwelt
in her. Oh, she is indeed well with us.”

“There lies my mother,” cried Hope, without seeming to have heard
Magawisca’s consolations; “she lost her life in bringing her children
to this wild world, to secure them in the fold of Christ. O, God!
restore my sister to the Christian family.”

“And here,” said Magawisca, in a voice of deep pathos, “here is my
mother’s grave; think ye not that the Great Spirit looks down on these
sacred spots, where the good and the peaceful rest, with an equal eye?
think ye not their children are His children, whether they are
gathered in yonder temple where your people worship, or bow to him
beneath the green boughs of the forest?”

There was certainly something thrilling in Magawisca’s faith, and she
now succeeded in riveting Hope’s attention. “Listen to me,” she said;
“your {14} sister is of what you call the Christian family. I believe
ye have many names in that family. She hath been signed with the cross
by a holy father from France; she bows to the crucifix.”

“Thank God!” exclaimed Hope, fervently, for she thought that any
Christian faith was better than none.

“Perhaps ye are right,” said Magawisca, as if she read Hope’s heart;
“there may be those that need other lights; but to me, the Great
Spirit is visible in the life-creating sun. I perceive him in the
gentle light of the moon that steals in through the forest boughs. I
feel him here,” she continued, pressing her hand on her breast, while
her face glowed with the enthusiasm of devotion. “I feel him in these
ever-living, ever-wakeful thoughts--but we waste time. You must see
your sister.”

“When--and where?” again demanded Hope.

“Before I answer you, you must promise me by this sign,” and she
pointed to the emblem of her tribe, an eagle, which she had rudely
delineated on the post that served as a headstone to her mother’s
grave; “you must promise me by the bright host of Heaven, that the
door of your lips shall be fast; that none shall know that you have
seen me, or are to see me again.”

“I promise,” said Hope, with her characteristic precipitancy.

“Then, when five suns have risen and set, I will return with your
sister. But hush!” she said, suddenly stopping, and turning a
suspicious eye towards the thicket of evergreens.

{15}

“It was but the wind,” said Hope, rightly interpreting Magawisca’s
quick glance, and the slight inclination of her head.

“You would not betray me!” said Magawisca, in a voice of mingled
assurance and inquiry. “Oh, more than ever entered into thy young
thoughts hangs upon my safety.”

“But why any fear for your safety? why not come openly among us? I
will get the word of our good governor that you shall come and go in
peace. No one ever feared to trust his word.”

“You know not what you ask.”

“Indeed I do; but you, Magawisca, know not what you refuse; and why
refuse? are you afraid of being treated like a recovered prisoner? Oh,
no! every one will delight to honour you, for your very name is dear
to all Mr. Fletcher’s friends--most dear to Everell.”

“Dear to Everell Fletcher! Does he remember me? Is there a place in
his heart for an Indian?” she demanded, with a blended expression of
pride and melancholy.

“Yes, yes, Magawisca, indeed is there,” replied Hope, for now she
thought she had touched the right key. “It was but this morning that
he said he had a mind to take an Indian guide, and seek you out among
the Maquas.” Magawisca hid her face in the folds of her mantle, and
Hope proceeded with increasing earnestness. “There is nothing in the
wide world--there is nothing that Everell thinks so good and so noble
as you. Oh, if you could but {16} have seen his joy, when, after your
parting on that horrid rock, he first heard you were living! He has
described you so often and so truly, that the moment I saw you and
heard your voice, I said to myself, ‘this is surely Everell’s
Magawisca.’”

“Say no more, Hope Leslie, say no more,” exclaimed Magawisca, throwing
back the envelope from her face, as if she were ashamed to shelter
emotions she ought not to indulge. “I have promised my father, I have
repeated the vow here on my mother’s grave, and if I were to go back
from it, those bright witnesses,” she pointed to the heavens, “would
break their silence. Do not speak to me again of Everell Fletcher.”

“Oh yes, once again, Magawisca: if you will not listen to me; if you
will but give me this brief, mysterious meeting with my poor sister,
at least let Everell be with me; for his sake, for my sake, for your
own sake, do not refuse me.”

Magawisca looked on Hope’s glowing face for a moment, and then shook
her head with a melancholy smile. “They tell me,” she said, “that no
one can look on you and deny you aught; that you can make old men’s
hearts soft, and mould them at your will; but I have learned to deny
even the cravings of my own heart; to pursue my purpose like the bird
that keeps her wing stretched to the toilsome flight, though the
sweetest note of her mate recalls her to the nest. But ah! I do but
boast,” she continued, casting her eyes to the ground. “I may not
trust myself; that was a childish scream that escaped {17} me when I
saw Everell; had my father heard it, his cheek would have been pale
with shame. No, Hope Leslie, I may not listen to thee. You must come
alone to the meeting, or never meet your sister: will you come?”

Hope saw in the determined manner of Magawisca that there was no
alternative but to accept the boon on her own terms, and she no longer
withheld her compliance. The basis of their treaty being settled, the
next point to be arranged was the place of meeting. Magawisca had no
objections to venture again within the town, but then it would be
necessary completely to disguise Faith Leslie; and she hinted that she
understood enough of Hope’s English feelings to know that she would
wish to see her sister with the pure tint of her natural complexion.

Hope had too much delicacy and too much feeling even inadvertently to
appear to lay much stress on this point; but the experience of the
evening made her feel the difficulty of arranging a meeting,
surrounded as she was by vigilant friends, and within the sphere of
their observation. Suddenly it occurred to her that Digby, her fast
friend, and on more than one occasion her trusty ally, had the
superintendence of the governor’s garden on an island in the harbour,
and within three miles of the town. The governor’s family were in the
habit of resorting thither frequently. Digby had a small habitation
there, of which he and his family were the only tenants, and, indeed,
were the only persons who dwelt {18} on the island. Hope was certain
of permission to pass a night there, where she might indulge in an
interview with her sister of any length, without hazard of
interruption; and, having explained her plan to Magawisca, it received
her ready and full acquiescence.

Before they separated, Hope said, “You will allow me, Magawisca, to
persuade my sister, if I can, to remain with me?”

“Oh yes, if you can; but do not hope to persuade her. She and my
brother are as if one life-chord bound them together; and, besides,
your sister cannot speak to you and understand you as I do. She was
very young when she was taken where she has only heard the Indian
tongue: some, you know, are like water, that retains no mark; and
others like the flinty rock, that never loses a mark.” Magawisca
observed Hope’s look of disappointment, and, in a voice of pity,
added, “Your sister hath a face that speaketh plainly what the tongue
should never speak--her own goodness.”

When these two romantic females had concerted every measure they
deemed essential to the certainty and privacy of their meeting,
Magawisca bowed her head and kissed the border of Hope’s shawl with
the reverent delicacy of an Oriental salutation; she then took from
beneath her mantle some fragrant herbs, and strewed them over her
mother’s grave, then prostrated herself in deep and silent devotion,
feeling (as others have felt on earth thus consecrated) as if the
clods she pressed were instinct with {19} life. When this last act of
filial love was done, she rose, muffled herself closely in her dark
mantle, and departed.

Hope lingered for a moment. “Mysteriously,” she said, as her eye
followed the noble figure of Magawisca till it was lost in the
surrounding darkness, “mysteriously have our destinies been
interwoven. Our mothers brought from a far distance to rest together
here--their children connected in indissoluble bonds!”

But Hope was soon aware that this was no time for solitary meditation.
In the interest of her interview with Magawisca she had been heedless
of the gathering storm. The clouds rolled over the moon suddenly, like
the unfurling of a banner, and the rain poured down in torrents. Hope
had no light to guide her but occasional flashes of lightning, and the
candle whose little beam, proceeding from Mr. Cotton’s study window,
pierced the dense sheet of rain.

Hope hurried her steps homeward, and, as she passed the knot of
evergreens, she fancied she heard a rattling of the boughs, as if
there were some struggling within, and a suppressed voice saying,
“Hist! whish!” She paused, and with a resolute step turned towards the
thicket. “We have been overheard,” she thought; “this generous
creature shall not be betrayed.” At this instant a thunderbolt burst
over her head, and the whole earth seemed kindled in one bright
illumination. She was terrified; and, perhaps, as much convinced by
her fears {20} as her reason that it was both imprudent and useless to
make any farther investigation, she again bent her quick steps towards
home. She had scarcely surmounted the fence, which she passed more
like a winged spirit than a fine lady, when Sir Philip Gardiner joined
her.

“Miss Leslie!” he exclaimed, as a flash of lightning revealed her
person. “Now, thanks to my good stars that I am so fortunate as to
meet you; suffer me to wrap my cloak about you; you will be drenched
with this pitiless rain.”

“Oh no, no,” she said; “the cloak will but encumber me. I am already
drenched, and I shall be at home directly;” and she would have left
him, but he caught her arm, and gently detained her while he enveloped
her in his cloak.

“It should not be a trifle, Miss Leslie, that has kept you out,
regardless of this gathering storm,” Sir Philip said, inquiringly.
Miss Leslie made no reply, and he proceeded. “You may have forgotten
it is Saturday night--or perhaps you have a dispensation?”

“Neither,” replied Hope.

“Neither! Then I am sure you are abroad in some godly cause; for you
need to be one of the righteous--who, we are told, are as bold as a
lion--to confront the governor’s family after trespassing on holy
time.”

“I have no fears,” said Hope.

“No fears! That is a rare exemption for a young lady; but I would that
you possessed one still more {21} rare: she who is incapable of fear
should never be exposed to danger; and if I had a charmed shield, I
would devote my life to sheltering you from all harm: may not--may not
love be such a one?”

“It’s useless talking, Sir Philip,” replied Hope, if that could be
deemed a reply which seemed to have rather an indirect relation to the
previous address, “it’s useless talking in this rattling storm, your
words drop to the ground with the hailstones.”

“And every word you utter,” said the knight, biting his lips with
vexation, “not only penetrates my ear, but sinks into my heart;
therefore I pray you to be merciful, and do not make my heart heavy.”

“The hailstones melt as they touch the ground, and my words pass away
as soon, I fancy,” said Hope, with the most provoking nonchalance.

Sir Philip had no time to reply; they were just turning into the court
in front of Governor Winthrop’s house, when a flash of lightning, so
vivid that its glare almost blinded them, disclosed the figure of the
mysterious page leaning against the gatepost, his head inclined
forward as if in the act of listening, his cap in his hand, his dark
curls in wild disorder over his face and neck, and he apparently
unconscious of the storm. They both recoiled: Hope uttered an
exclamation of pity. “Ha, Roslin!” burst in a tone of severe reproach
from Sir Philip; but, instantly changing it for one of kindness, he
added, “you should not have waited for me, boy, in the storm.”

“I cared not for the storm--I did not feel it,” replied {22} the lad,
in a penetrating voice, which recalled to Miss Leslie all he had said
to her, and induced her to check her first impulse to bid him in; she
therefore passed him without any farther notice, ascended the steps,
and, as has been related in the preceding chapter, met Everell in the
hall.

 ======

It is necessary to state briefly to our readers some particulars in
relation to the reappearance of Magawisca, which events have not as
yet explained.

Her father, from the hour of his expulsion from his own dominion, had
constantly meditated revenge. His appetite was not sated at Bethel:
that massacre seemed to him but a retaliation for his private wrongs.
The catastrophe on the sacrifice-rock disordered his reason for a
time; and the Indians, who perceived something extraordinary in the
energy of his unwavering and undivided purpose, never believed it to
be perfectly restored. But this, so far from impairing their
confidence, converted it to implicit deference; for they, in common
with certain Oriental nations, believe that an insane person is
inspired; that the Divinity takes possession of the temple which the
spirit of the man has abandoned. Whatever Mononotto predicted was
believed; whatever he ordered was done.

He felt that Oneco’s volatile, unimpressive character was unfit for
his purpose, and he permitted him to pursue, without intermission, his
own pleasure--to hunt and fish for his “white bird,” as he called the
little Leslie. But Magawisca was the constant {23} companion of her
father; susceptible and contemplative, she soon imbibed his
melancholy, and became as obedient to the impulse of his spirit as the
most faithful are to the fancied intimations of the Divinity. She was
the priestess of the oracle. Her tenderness for Everell and her
grateful recollections of his lovely mother she determined to
sacrifice on the altar of national duty.

In the years 1642 and 1643 there was a general movement among the
Indians. Terrible massacres were perpetrated in the English
settlements in Virginia; the Dutch establishments in New-York were
invaded, and rumours of secret and brooding hostility kept the
colonies of New-England in a state of perpetual alarm. Mononotto
determined to avail himself of this crisis, that appeared so
favourable to his design, of uniting all the tribes of New-England in
one powerful combination. He first applied to Miantunnomoh, hoping by
his personal influence to persuade that powerful and crafty chief to
sacrifice to the general good his private feud with Uncas, the chief
of the Mohegans.

Mononotto eloquently pressed those arguments, which, as is allowed by
the historian of the Indian wars, “seemed to right reason not only
pregnant to the purpose, but also most cogent and invincible,” and for
a time they prevailed over the mind of Miantunnomoh.

Vague rumours of conspiracy reached Boston, and the governor summoned
Miantunnomoh to appear before his court, and abide an examination
there. {24} The chief accordingly (as has been seen) came to Boston;
but so artfully did he manage his cause as to screen from the English
every just ground of offence. Their suspicions, however, were not
removed; for Hubbard says, “though his words were smoother than oil,
yet many conceived in his heart were drawn swords.”

It may appear strange, that while prosecuting so hazardous and
delicate an enterprise, Mononotto should have encumbered himself with
his family. Magawisca was necessary to him; and he submitted to be
accompanied by Oneco and his bride, from respect to the dying
declaration of Nelema, that his plans could never be accomplished till
her promise to Hope Leslie had been redeemed; till, as she had sworn
to her preserver, the sisters had met.

Had the Indians been capable of a firm combination, the purpose of
Mononotto might have been achieved, and the English have been then
driven from the American soil. But the natives were thinly scattered
over an immense tract of country; the different tribes divided by
petty rivalships, and impassable gulfs of long-transmitted hatred.
They were brave and strong, but it was brute force without art or
arms: they had ingenuity to form, and they did form, artful
conspiracies, but their best-concerted plans were betrayed by the
timid or the treacherous.

Mononotto trusted to his daughter the arrangement of the meeting of
the sisters, which, from his having a superstitious notion that it was
in some way to influence his political purposes, he was anxious to
{25} promote. Magawisca left her companions at an Indian station on
the Neponset River, and proceeded herself to Boston to seek a private
interview with Hope Leslie. The appearance of an Indian woman in
Boston excited no observation, the natives being in the habit of
resorting there daily with game, fish, and their rude manufactures.
Aware of the necessity of disguising every peculiarity, she unbound
her hair from the braids in which it was usually confined, and combed
it thick over her forehead, after the fashion of the aborigines in the
vicinity of Boston, whom Eliot describes as wearing this “maiden
veil.” She enveloped herself in a blanket, that concealed the rich
dress which it was her father’s pride (and perhaps her pleasure) that
she should wear. Thus disguised, and favoured by the kind shadows of
twilight, she presented herself at Governor Winthrop’s, and was, as
has already appeared, successful in her mission.




 CHAPTER II.

{26}


 “I could find in my heart to disgrace my man’s apparel, and to cry
 like a woman.”--_As You Like It_.


Sir Philip Gardiner, by the kind offices of Governor Winthrop, had
obtained lodgings at one Daniel Maud’s, the “first recorded
schoolmaster” in Boston. Thither he went, followed by his moody page,
after receiving his cloak from our thankless heroine.

Not one word passed between him and his attendant; and, after they
reached their apartment, the boy, instead of performing the customary
servile duties of his station, threw himself on a cushion, and,
covering his face with his hands, seemed lost in his own sorrowful
meditations.

There had been a little fire kindled on the hearth. Sir Philip laid
the fallen brands together, lighted the candles, arranged his writing
materials on the table, and, without permitting himself to be
interrupted, or in the least affected by the sobs that, at intervals,
proceeded from his companion, he indited the following epistle:


 “To my good and trusty Wilton:

 “‘In the name of Heaven, what sends you to New-England?’ were your
 last words to me. I had not time to answer your question then, and
 perhaps, when I have finished, you will say I have not ability now;
 but who can explain the motives of his {27} conduct? Who can always
 say, after an action is done, that he had sufficient motive? Not one
 of us, Wilton, sons of whim and folly that we are! But my motives,
 such as they were, are at your service; so here you have them.

 “I was tired of playing a losing game; even rats, you know, have an
 instinct by which they flee a falling house. I had some compunctious
 visitings at leaving my king when he hath such cruel need of loyal
 servants; jeer not, Wilton, I had my scruples. It was a saying of
 Father Baretti, that when Lucifer fell, conscience, that once guided,
 remained to torment him. My assertion thus modestly illustrated, have
 I not a right to say I had scruples? I was wearied with a series of
 ill luck, and, as other men are as good to fill a ditch, I have
 retired till Dame Fortune shall see fit to give her wheel a turn in my
 royal master’s favour. But why come hither? to submit to ‘King
 Winthrop and all his inventions, his Amsterdam fantastical ordinances,
 his preachings, marryings, and other abusive ceremonies?’ Patience, my
 good gossip, and I will tell thee.

 “You have heard of my old friend and patron, Thomas Morton, of
 Furnival’s Inn; and you know he was once master of a fine domain here,
 at Mount Wollaston, for which his revels obtained the name of the
 ‘Merry Mount.’ The ruling saintships of this ‘New-English Canaan’ were
 so scandalized because, forsooth, he avowed and followed the free
 tastes of a gentleman, that they ejected him from his own territory.

{28}

 “He once wellnigh obtained redress from the king, and a decree in his
 favour passed the Privy Seal, but the influence of his enemies finally
 prevailed. He has had the consolation of sundry retaliations on his
 opponents; now, as he said, ‘uncasing Medusa’s head, and raising the
 old ghost of Sir F. Gorges’s patent,’ and then thrusting home the keen
 point of his satiric verse. However, though this was a bitter draught
 to his adversaries, it was but lean satisfaction to him; and having
 become old and poor, and lost his spirit, he came hither once more,
 last winter, in the hope of obtaining an act of oblivion of all past
 grievances, and a restitution of his rights.

 “Immediately after his arrival, he wrote to me that ‘_Joshua_ had
 promised to restore to him and to his tribe their lot in the
 inheritance of the faithful; that he was again to be king of the
 revels on the “Merry Mount,” where he invited me to live with him, his
 prime minister and heir-apparent.’ The letter came to hand at a moment
 when I was wearied with a bootless service, and willing to grasp any
 novelty, and, accordingly, I closed with the offer; but, lo! on my
 arrival, I found that Morton, instead of being reinstated at Mount
 Wollaston, is in jail, and in honest opinion is reputed crazy, as
 doubtless he is! Laugh at me, Wilton, even as the foul fiends laugh
 when their master is entangled in his own meshes! I defy your laugh;
 for, though a dupe, I am not a victim; and Cæsar and his fortunes
 shall yet survive the storm.

{29}

 “I have done with Morton; no one here knows or suspects our former
 alliance. My name is not like to reach his ear, and if it should, who
 would take the word of a ruined man against an approved candidate for
 membership with the congregation, for such even am I--a ‘brother’ in
 this community of saints.

 “Luckily, Morton, with that cunning incident to madness, cautioned me
 against appearing in this camp without the uniform of the
 church-militant, alleging that we must play the part of pilgrims till
 we were quite independent of the favour of the saints. Accordingly, I
 assumed the Puritan habit, bearing, and language, that so much amused
 you at our last meeting. But why, you will ask, prolong this dull
 masquerade? For an object, my good Wilton, that would make you or me
 saint or devil, or anything else whereby we might secure it: the most
 provoking, bewitching, and soul-moving creature that ever appeared in
 the form of woman is my tempter. She is the daughter and sole heir of
 Sir Walter Leslie, who, you may remember, was noted for his gallantry
 in that mad expedition of Buckingham to the Isle of Rhée.

 “Is it not a shame that youth and beauty should be thrown away upon
 these drivelling, canting, preaching, praying, liberty-loving,
 lecture-going _Pilgrims_? Would it not be a worthy act to tear this
 scion of a loyal stock from these crabs of the wilderness, and set her
 in our garden of England? And would it not be a knightly feat to win
 the prize {30} against a young gallant, a pink of courtesy, while the
 unfledged boy is dreaming of love’s elysium?

 “Marvel as you please, Wilton, goodly prospects are dawning on me;
 fortune smiles, as if inclined to pay the good turn she has so long
 owed me. I am in prime credit with guardians and governors--the
 beau-ideal of duenna-aunts and serving-maids. Time and chance favour
 me; but--but there is always some devilish cross upon my line of luck.

 “Rosa came with me to this barbarous land: a fit Houri, you will say,
 for a Mohammedan saint, but an odd appendage to a canting Roundhead:
 even so she is; but what was to be done? She had no shelter but my
 protection. I had still some lingering of love for her, and pity
 (don’t scoff!); and, besides, Morton’s representations had led me to
 believe that she would not be an inconvenient member of the household
 at Merry Mount; so I permitted her to disguise herself, and come over
 the rough seas with me. She is a fantastical, wayward child, and a
 true woman withal. She loves me to distraction, and would sacrifice
 any to me but the ruling passion of her sex, her vanity; but, in spite
 of my entreaties and commands, she persists in wearing a velvet
 Spanish hat, with a buckle and feathers, most audaciously cocked on
 one side; and, indeed, her whole apparel would better suit a queen’s
 page than the humble serving-boy of a self-denying Puritan.

 “Luckily, she is sad and dumpish, and does not incline to go abroad;
 but, whenever she does appear, I perceive she is eyed with curiosity
 and suspicion; {31} and suspicion once thoroughly awakened, discovery
 is inevitable, for you know her face gives the lie to her doublet and
 hose.


 “‘Diana’s lip is not more smooth and rubious,
 Her small pipe is as the maiden’s organ, sound and shrill,
 And all is semblative a woman’s part.’


 “If we should be detected, I know not what punishment may be inflicted
 by the Draco-laws of these saints: a public whipping of poor
 Rosa--cropping of my ears--imprisonment--perhaps death, if,
 peradventure, some authority therefor should be found in the statutes
 of the land; that is to say, in the old Jewish records.

 “But why expose myself to such peril? Ah, Wilton, you would not ask
 why if you could see my enchantress; but, without seeing her, no man
 knows better than you that


 “‘Love is a sweet intice,
 ’Gainst whom the wisest wits as yet
 Have never found devise.’


 “If I could but persuade Rosa to be prudent till we may both cast off
 these odious disguises; but she disdains all caution, and fears
 nothing but being supplanted in my favour.

 “She is still in the fever of love--all eye and ear--irritable,
 jealous, watchful, and suspicious. One moment passionate, and the next
 dissolved in tears. So intense a flame must purify or consume the
 sentiment her beauty inspired; it cannot be purified, and--the
 alternative--it is consumed.

 “I cannot rid myself of her, I cannot control her, {32} and in this
 jeopardy I stand; but I abandon all to my destiny. Even Jupiter, you
 know, was ruled by fate. It is folly to attempt to shape the events of
 life; as easily might we direct the course of the stars: those very
 stars, perhaps, govern the accidents of our being. The
 stars--destiny--Providence, what are they all but various terms for
 the same invisible, irresistible agency? But Heaven forbid I should
 lose myself in the bewildering mazes of these high speculations! It is
 enough for me that I am a knight of the Holy Sepulchre, that I wear my
 crucifix, pray to all the saints, and eat no flesh on Fridays.
 By-the-way, on the very first day of my arrival here, I came nigh to
 winning the crown of martyrdom by my saintly obedience to the canons
 of Holy Church. The Leslie, in simplicity or mischief, remarked on my
 confining myself to fish on Friday; rebel conscience, in spite of me,
 tinged my cheeks; but, thanks to my garb of hypocrisy--panoply of
 steel never did better service--the light thrust glanced off and left
 me unharmed.

 “You and I, Wilton, are too old to make, like dreaming boys, an El
 Dorado of our future, and you will ask me what are my rational chances
 of success in my present enterprise. I will not remind you of success
 on former similar occasions, for my vanity has been abated of its
 presumption this very evening by the indifference, real or affected,
 of this little sprite.

 “Ladies must have lovers--idols must have worshippers, or they are no
 longer idols. I have but {33} one rival here, and he, I think, is
 appointed by his wise guardians to another destiny; and being a right
 dutiful youth, he, no doubt, with management, and good fortune on my
 part, may be made to surrender his preference (which, by-the-way, is
 quite obvious), and pass under the yoke of authority. Besides, the
 helpmate selected by these judges in Israel for the good youth might
 be, if she were a little less saint and more woman, a queen of love
 and beauty. But she is not to my taste. I covet not smiles cold as a
 sunbeam on Arctic snows. Nothing in life is duller than mathematical
 virtue; nothing more paralyzing to the imagination than unaffected
 prudery. I detest a woman like a walled city, that can never be
 approached without your being reminded that it is inaccessible; a
 woman whose measured, premeditated words sound always like the
 sentinel-cry, ‘All is well!’

 “Now the Leslie has a generous rashness, a thoughtless impetuosity, a
 fearlessness of the sanctimonious dictators that surround her, and a
 noble contempt of danger, that stimulate me, at least, to love and
 enterprise.

 “My hope is bold, Wilton; my ambition is to win her heart; my
 _determination_ to possess her hand, by fair means if I can; but if
 fortune is adverse--if, as I sometimes fear, when I shrink from the
 falcon glance of her bright eye as if the spear of Ithuriel touched
 me--if she has already penetrated my disguise, and persists in
 disregarding my suit, why, then, Necessity! parent of all witty
 inventions, come thou to my aid.

{34}

 “Our old acquaintance, Chaddock, is riding in the harbour here, owner
 and commander of a good pinnace. I have heard him spoken of in the
 godly companies I frequent as a ‘notorious contemner of ordinances,’
 from which I infer he is the same bold desperado we knew him. My word
 for it, it does not require more courage to march up to the cannon’s
 mouth than to claim the independence of a gentleman in this Pharisaic
 land. Now I think, if I should have occasion to smuggle any precious
 freight, and convey it over the deep waters, convenient opportunity
 and fit agents will not be wanting. Time will ripen or blast my
 budding hopes: if ripen, why, then, I will cast my slough here, and
 present my beautiful bride to my royal master; or if, perchance,
 royalty should be in eclipse in England, there are, thank Heaven,
 other asylums for beauty and fortune.

 “Farewell, Wilton; yours in good faith,

                                                 “Gardiner.”


As Sir Philip signed his name to this epistle, he felt Rosa’s head
drop upon his shoulder; an action that indicated, too truly, that she
had been looking over the last paragraphs, at least, of his letter.

Fury flashed from his eyes, and he raised his hand to strike her; but,
before he had executed the unmanly act, she burst into a wild hysteric
laugh, that changed his resentment to fear. “Rosa, Rosa,” he said, in
a soothing tone, “for Heaven’s sake be quiet; you will be
overheard--you will betray all.”

She seemed not to hear him, but wringing her {35} hands, she repeated
again and again, “I wish I were dead! I wish I were dead!”

“Hush! foolish, mad child, or you will be discovered, and may indeed
bring death upon yourself.”

“Death! I care not; death would be heaven’s mercy to what I suffer.
What is death to shame! to guilt! to the bitterness of disappointment!
to the rage of jealousy! Why should not I die!” she continued,
overpowering Sir Philip’s vain attempts to calm her; “why should not I
die? there is nobody to care for me if I live, and there is nobody to
weep for me if I die.”

“Patience--patience, Rosa.”

“Patience! my patience is worn out; I am tired of this dreary world. O
that Lady Lunford had left me in my convent; I should have been happy
there. She did not love me. Nobody has loved me since I left the good
nuns--nobody but my little Canary-bird, Mignonne; and she always loved
me, and would always sing to me, and sing sweetest when my lady was
cruellest. Cruel as my lady was, her cruelty was kindness to thine,
Sir Philip. O that you had left me with her!”

“You came to me with your own good-will, Rosa.”

“Ay, Sir Philip; and will not the innocent babe stretch its arms to
the assassin if he does but smile on it? You told me you loved me, and
I believed you. You promised always to love me, and I believed that
too; and there was nobody else that loved me but Mignonne; and, now I
am all alone in the {36} wide world, I do wish I were dead.” She sunk
down at Sir Philip’s feet, laid her head on his knee, and sobbed as if
her heart were breaking. “Oh! what shall I do,” she said; “where shall
I go? If I go to the good, they will frown on me and despise me; and I
cannot go to the wicked--they have no pity.”

Sir Philip’s heart, depraved as it was, felt some emotions of
compassion as he looked on this young and beautiful creature, bowed to
the earth with remediless anguish; some touches of remorse and pity,
such as Milton’s fallen angel felt when he contemplated those
“millions of spirits for his fault amerced of Heaven.” “Poor child!”
he said, laying his hand on her smooth brow, “would to God you had
never left your convent!”

Rosa felt the blistering tears, that flowed from the relics of his
better nature, drop on her cheek. She raised her heavy lids, and a ray
of pleasure shot from her kindling eye. “Then you do love me,” she
said; “you would not weep only for pity; you do love me still?”

Sir Philip perceived the eagerness with which she caught at the first
glimmering of returning tenderness, and well knew how to draw his
advantage from it. He soothed her with caresses and professions, and,
when he had restored her to composure, he endeavoured to impress her
with the necessity, for both their sakes, of more prudent conduct. He
convinced her that their happiness, their safety, and perhaps their
lives, depended on their escaping detection; {37} and, after
explaining the defeat of his hopes in relation to Morton, he averred
that the part of his letter relating to Miss Leslie was mere badinage,
written for his friend’s amusement; and he concluded with reiterated
promises that he would return with her in the first ship bound to
England.

Rosa was credulous--at least she wished to believe; she was grateful
for restored tenderness; and, without daring to confess how nearly she
had already betrayed him to Miss Leslie, she promised all the
circumspection that Sir Philip required.




 CHAPTER III.

{38}


 “I should have been more strange, I must confess,
 But that thou overheard’st me ere I was ’ware
 My love’s true passion; therefore pardon me,
 And not impute this yielding to light love.”
                             _Romeo and Juliet_.


The week that succeeded Hope Leslie’s interview with Magawisca was
one of anxiety to most of the members of Governor Winthrop’s family.

The habitual self-possession of the governor himself seemed somewhat
disturbed; he was abstracted and thoughtful; frequently held secret
conferences with Sir Philip Gardiner in his study; and, in relation to
this stranger, he appeared to have departed from his usual diplomatic
caution, and to have admitted him to the most confidential intimacy.
There were frequent private meetings of the magistrates; and it was
quite evident, from the external motions of these guardians of the
colony, that some state secret was heaving in their bosoms.

The governor was in the habit of participating with his wife his most
secret state affairs, moved to this confidence, no doubt, by his
strict views of her rights as his helpmate; for it cannot be supposed,
even for a moment, that one of the superior sex should find pleasure
in telling a secret.

But in this instance he communicated nothing to his trustworthy
partner, excepting some obscure intimations {39} that might be
gathered from the significant utterance of such general truths as,
“That it was impossible for human foresight to foresee everything;
that those who stood at the helm of state could not be too vigilant;
that ends were often brought about by unexpected means;” and similar
truisms, which, enunciated by grave and dignified lips, are invested
with importance from the source whence they proceed.

Madam Winthrop was happily too much absorbed with the feminine
employment of watching the development of her niece’s affairs to have
much curiosity in relation to cabinet secrets. She naturally concluded
that some dangerous adherent of that arch-heretic, Gorton, had been
discovered; or, perhaps, some new mode of faith had demanded
magisterial interference; whatever her mental conclusions were, it is
certain her thoughts all ran in another channel. In all ages of the
world, in every condition, and at every period of life, a woman’s
interest in the progress of a love-affair masters every other feeling.

Esther Downing was a favourite of her aunt; and as it had been urged
by Mr. Downing, as an objection to his removal to New-England, that
his daughters would have small chance of being eligibly married there,
it became a point of honour with Madam Winthrop, after he had been
persuaded to overlook this objection, to prove to him that it was
unfounded.

Madam Winthrop was too upright intentionally to do a wrong to any one;
but, without being herself {40} conscious of it, she was continually
setting off the lights of her niece’s character by what she deemed the
shades of Hope Leslie’s. Our heroine’s independent temper and careless
gayety of heart had more than once offended against the strict notions
of Madam Winthrop, who was of the opinion that the deferential manners
of youth, which were the fashion of the age, had their foundation in
immutable principles.

Nothing was farther from Miss Leslie’s intention than any disrespect
to a woman whom she had been taught to venerate; but, unfortunately,
she would sometimes receive what Madam Winthrop meant for affability
as if it were simply the kindness of an equal; she had been seen to
gape in the midst of the good lady’s most edifying remarks; and once
she ran away to gaze on a brilliant sunset at the moment Madam
Winthrop was condescendingly relating some very important particulars
of her early life. This was certainly indecorous; but her offences
were trifling, and were probably forgotten by Madam Winthrop herself
long before their effects were effaced from her mind.

Esther was always respectful, always patient, always governed by the
slightest intimation of her aunt’s wishes; and it must be confessed
that, even to those who were less partial and prejudiced than Madam
Winthrop, Miss Downing appeared far more lovely than our heroine
during the week when she was suffering the extremes of anxiety and
apprehension. No one who did not know that there was a {41} secret and
sufficient cause for her restlessness, her seeming indifference to her
friends, and to everything about her, could have escaped the
conclusion that forced itself on Everell’s mind: that fortune, and
beauty, and indulgence had had their usual and fatal effect on Hope
Leslie. In the bitterness of his disappointment, he wished he had
never returned to have the vision of her ideal perfection expelled
from his imagination by the light of truth.

With the irritable feeling of a lover, he watched the devoted
attentions of Sir Philip Gardiner to Hope, which she, almost
unconscious of them, received passively, but, as Everell thought,
favourably. Utterly engrossed in one object, she never reflected that
there had been anything in her conduct to excite Everell’s distrust;
and, feeling more than ever the want of that sympathy and undisguised
affection which she had always received from him, she was hurt at his
altered conduct; and her manner insensibly conforming to the coldness
and constraint of his, he naturally concluded that she designed to
repel him, and he would turn from her to repose in the calm and
twilight quiet that was shed about the gentle Esther, whom he knew to
be pure, disinterested, humble, and devoted.

Poor Hope, the subject of his unjust condemnation, was agitated, not
only by impatience for the promised meeting with her unfortunate
sister, but by fear that some unforeseen circumstance might prevent
it. She was also harassed with a sense of conflicting duties. She
sometimes thought that the duty of {42} restoring her sister to the
condition in which she was born was paramount to the obligation of her
promise to Magawisca. She would waver and resolve to disclose her
secret appointment; but the form of Magawisca would rise to her
recollection, with its expression of truth, sweetness, and confidence,
as if to check her treacherous purpose.

A thousand times she condemned herself for the rashness of her promise
to Magawisca, by which she had reduced herself, surrounded as she was
by wise and efficient friends, to act without their council and aid.
Had Everell treated her with his accustomed kindness, the habitual
confidence of their intercourse might have led her to break through
the restriction of her promise, but she dared not deliberately violate
her word so solemnly pledged. Oppressed with these anxieties, the
hours rolled heavily on; and when Friday, the appointed day, arrived,
it seemed to Hope that an age had intervened since her interview with
Magawisca.

She had taken care previously to propose an excursion on Friday to the
governor’s garden; and, contrary to usual experience when a
long-projected pleasure is to be realized, every circumstance was
propitious. The day was propitious--one of Nature’s holydays; the
governor, too, was propitious, and even promoted the party with
unprecedented zeal.

After various delays, which, however trifling, had increased Hope’s
nervous impatience, they were on the point of setting forth, when
Madam Winthrop, {43} who was not one of the party, came into the
parlour, and said, after a slight hesitation, “I am loath, my young
friends, to interfere with what you seem to have set your hearts on,
but really--” she paused.

“Really what, ma’am?” asked Hope, impatiently.

Madam Winthrop was not inclined to be spurred by Miss Leslie, and she
answered very deliberately, “I have a feeling as if something were to
happen to-day. I am a coward on the water at all times, more than
becomes one who fully realizes that the same Providence that watches
over us on the land follows us on the great deep.”

“But your fears, madam,” said Sir Philip, “did not prevent your
crossing the stormy Atlantic.”

“Nay, Sir Philip; and I know not what mettle that woman is made of
that would not go hand in hand with her husband in so glorious a cause
as ours.”

“Are we not all ready?” asked Hope, anxious to escape before Madam
Winthrop proposed, as she apprehended she was about to do, a
postponement of the party.

“Yes, all ready, I believe, Miss Leslie, but not _all_ too impatient
to await a remark I was about to make, namely, Sir Philip, that a
party of pleasure is very different from a voyage of duty.”

“Certainly, madam,” replied Sir Philip, who trusted that assent would
end the conversation, “widely different.”

“It is not necessary for me,” resumed Madam Winthrop, “to state all
the points of difference.”

{44}

“Oh! not in the least, ma’am,” exclaimed Hope.

“Miss Leslie!” said Madam Winthrop, in a tone of surprise; and then,
turning her eye to Everell, who was standing next to Esther, she said,
resuming her measured tone, “My responsibility is so great to my
brother Downing--I had an uncommon dream about you, Esther, last
night; and, if anything should happen to you--”

“If it is me you are concerned about, aunt,” said Esther, untying her
bonnet, “I will remain at home. Do not let me detain you,” she added,
turning to Hope, “another moment.”

Nothing seemed to Hope of any importance in comparison with the
prosecution of her plans; and, nodding a pleased assent to Esther, she
took her aunt’s arm in readiness to depart.

“How changed,” thought Everell, as his eye glanced towards her, “thus
selfishly and impatiently to pursue her own pleasure without the
slightest notice of her friend’s disappointment.” His good feelings
were interested to compensate for the indifference of Hope. “If,” he
said to Madam Winthrop, “you will commit Miss Downing to my care, I
will promise she shall encounter no danger that my caution may avoid
or my skill overcome.”

Madam Winthrop’s apprehensions vanished. “If she is in your particular
charge, Mr. Everell,” she said, “I shall be greatly relieved. I know I
am of too anxious a make. Go, my dear Esther; Mr. Everell will be
constantly near you--under Providence, your safeguard. I believe it is
not right to be too {45} much influenced by dreams. See that she keeps
her shawl round her, Mr. Everell, while on the water. I feel quite
easy in confiding her to your care.”

Everell bowed, and expressed his gratitude for Madam Winthrop’s
confidence, and Esther turned on him a look of that meek and pleased
dependance which it is natural for woman to feel, and which men like
to inspire, because, perhaps, it seems to them an instinctive tribute
to their natural superiority.

“Miss Leslie has become so sedate of late,” continued Madam Winthrop,
with a very significant smile, “that I scarcely need request that no
unwonted sounds of revelry and mirth may proceed from any member of
the governor’s family, which ever has been, as it should be, a pattern
of Gospel sobriety to the colony.”

Mrs. Grafton dropped a bracelet she was clasping on her niece’s arm,
but Madam Winthrop’s remark--half reproof, half admonition--excited no
emotion in Hope, whose heart was throbbing with her own secret
anxieties, and who was now in some measure relieved by Sir Philip
making a motion for their departure, by adroitly availing himself of
this first available pause, and offering her his arm.

As soon as they were fairly out of the house, “Revelry and mirth,”
exclaimed Mrs. Grafton, as if the words blistered her tongue, “revelry
and mirth, indeed! I think poor Hope will forget how to laugh if she
stays here much longer. I wonder, Sir Philip, if it is such a mighty
offence to use one’s laughing faculties, what they were given for!”

{46}

“I believe, madam,” replied the knight, with well-sustained gravity,
“that ingenious theologians impute this convulsion of the muscles to
some disorganization occasioned by Adam’s transgression; and, in
support of their hypothesis, they maintain that there is no allusion
to laughter in Scripture. Madam Winthrop, I fancy, intends that her
house shall be a little heaven on earth.”

Honest Cradock, who had taken his favourite station at Miss Leslie’s
side, replied, without in the least suspecting the knight’s irony,
“Now, Sir Philip, I marvel whence you draw that opinion. I have
studied all masters in theology, from the oldest down to the youngest,
and, greatest of all, Master Calvin, with whose precious sentences I
‘sweeten my mouth always before going to bed,’ yet did I never see
that strange doctrine concerning laughter. To me it appears--the Lord
preserve me from advancing novelties--but to me it appears that there
is no human sound so pleasant and so musical as the laugh of a little
child, and of such are the kingdom of Heaven. I have heard the walls
at Bethel ring with bursts of laughter from Miss Hope; and the thought
came to me (the Lord forgive me if I erred therein) that it was the
natural voice of innocence, and, therefore, pleasing to him that made
her.”

Hope was touched with the pure sentiment of her good tutor, and she
involuntarily slipped her arm into his. Sir Philip was also touched,
and, for once speaking without forethought, he said, “I would give a
kingdom for one of the laughs of my boyhood.”

{47}

“I dare say, Sir Philip,” said Cradock, “for truly there is no
heart-work in the transgressor’s laugh.”

“Sir” exclaimed Sir Philip, angrily.

The simple man started as if he had received a blow, and Hope said,
“You did not mean to call Sir Philip a transgressor?”

“Oh, certainly not, in particular, certainly not; Sir Philip’s
professions are great, and, I doubt not, practice correspondent; but
all of us add daily transgression to transgression, which, I doubt
not, Sir Philip will allow.”

“Yes,” said Hope, archly, “it is far easier, as is said in one of your
good books, Master Cradock, ‘to subscribe to a sentence of universal
condemnation than to confess individual sins.’”

“What blessed times we have fallen on,” retorted Sir Philip, “when
youthful beauties, instead of listening to the idle songs of
Troubadours, or the fantastic flatteries of vagrant knights, or
announcing with their ruby lips the rewards of chivalry, are exploring
the mines of divinity with learned theologians like Master Cradock,
and bringing forth such diamond sentences as the pithy saying Miss
Leslie has quoted.”

“Heaven preserve us! Sir Philip,” exclaimed Mrs. Grafton, “Hope Leslie
study theology! you are as mad as a March hare; all her theology she
has learned out of the Bible and Common Prayer-book, which should
always go together, in spite of what the governor says. It is peculiar
that a man of his commodity of sense should bamboozle himself with
{48} that story he told at breakfast. Oh, you was not there, Sir
Philip: well, he says that in his son’s library there are a thousand
books, and among them a Bible and Prayer-book bound together--one
jewel in the dunghill--but that is not what he says; it seems that
this unlucky Prayer-book is gnawed to mince-meat by the mice, and not
another book in the library touched.[1] I longed to commend the
instinct of the little beasts, that knew what good food was; but
everybody listened with such a solemn air, and even you, Hope Leslie,
who are never afraid to smile, even you did not move your lips.”

“I did not hear it,” said Hope.

“Did not hear it! that is peculiar; why, it was just when Robin was
coming in with the rolls--just as I had taken my second cup--just as
Everell gave Esther Downing that bunch of rosebuds: did you take
notice of that?”

“Yes,” replied Hope, and a deep blush suffused her cheek. She had
noticed the offering with pain, not because her friend was preferred,
but because it led her mind back to the time when she was the object
of all Everell’s little favours, and impressed her with a sense of his
altered conduct.

The telltale blush did not escape the watchful eye of Sir Philip; and,
determined to ascertain if the “bolt of Cupid” had fallen on this
“little Western flower,” he said, “I perceive that Miss Leslie is
aware that rosebuds, in the vocabulary of lovers, are made to signify
a declaration of the tender passion.”

{49}

Secret springs of the heart are sometimes suddenly touched, and
feelings disclosed that have been hidden even from our own
self-observation. Hope had been moved by Miss Downing’s story, and
taking a generous interest in her happiness, she had, with that ardent
feeling with which she pursued every object that interested her,
resolved to promote it in the only mode by which it could be attained.
But now, at the first intimation that her romantic wishes were to be
fulfilled, strange to tell, and still stranger to her to feel, there
was a sudden rising in her heart of disappointment, a sense of loss,
and, we shrink from recording it, but the truth must be told, tears,
honest tears, gushed from her eyes. Oh, pardon her, all ye youthful
devotees to secret self-immolation! all ye youthful Minervas, who hide
with an impenetrable shield of wisdom and dignity, the natural
workings of your hearts! Make all due allowance for a heroine of the
seventeenth century, who had the misfortune to live before there was a
system of education extant, who had not learned, like some young
ladies of our enlightened days, to prattle of metaphysics, to quote
Reid, and Stewart, and Brown, and to know (full as well as they,
perhaps) the springs of human action, the mysteries of mind, still
profound mysteries to the unlearned.

Hope Leslie was shocked, not that she had betrayed her feelings to her
companions, but at her own discovery of their existence; not that they
had appeared, but that they were. The change had been so gradual, from
her childish fondness for Everell, to {50} a more mature sentiment, as
to be imperceptible even to herself. She made no essay to explain her
emotion. Mrs. Grafton, though not remarkably sagacious, was aware of
its obvious interpretation, and of the pressing necessity of offering
some ingenious reading. “What a miserable nervous way you have fallen
into, Hope,” she said, “since you was caught out in that storm; she
must have taken an inward cold, Sir Philip.”

“The symptoms,” replied the knight, significantly, “would rather, I
should think, indicate an internal heat.”

“Heat or cold, Hope,” continued Mrs. Grafton, “I am determined you
shall go through a regular course of medicine; valerian tea in the
morning, and lenitive drops at night. You have not eaten enough for
the last week to keep a humming-bird alive. Hope has no kind of faith
in medicine, Sir Philip, but I can tell her it is absolutely
necessary, in the spring of the year, to sweeten the blood.”

Sir Philip looked at Hope’s glowing face, and said “he thought such
blood as mantled in Miss Leslie’s cheek needed no medical art to
sweeten it.”

Hope, alike insensible to the good-natured efforts of her aunt and the
flatteries of Sir Philip, was mentally resolving to act most
heroically, to expel every selfish feeling from her heart, and to live
for the happiness of others.

The experienced smile sorrowfully at the generous impulses and
fearless resolves of the young, who know not how costly is the
sacrifice of self-indulgence, {51} how difficult the ascent to the
heights of disinterestedness; but let not the youthful aspirant be
discouraged; the wing is strengthened by use, and the bird that drops
in its first flutterings about the parent-nest, may yet soar to the
sky.

Our heroine had rallied her spirits by the time she joined her
companions in the boat that was awaiting them at the wharf; and in the
effort to veil her feelings, she appeared to Everell extravagantly
gay; and he, being unusually pensive, and seeing no cause for her
apparent excitement, attributed it to Sir Philip’s devotion: a cause
that certainly had no tendency to render the effect agreeable to him.

When they disembarked, they proceeded immediately to the single
habitation on the island, Digby’s neat residence. The faithful fellow
welcomed Everell with transports of joy. He had a thousand questions
to ask and recollections to recall; and while Everell lingered to
listen, and Hope and Esther, from a very natural sympathy, to witness
the overflowings of the good fellow’s affectionate heart, their
companions left them to stroll about the island.

As soon as his audience was thus reduced, “It seems but a day,” he
said, “since you, Mr. Everell, and Miss Leslie were but children.”

“And happy children, Digby, were we not?” said Everell, with a
suppressed sigh, and venturing a side glance at Hope; but her face was
averted, and he could not see whether Digby had awakened any
recollections in her bosom responding to his own.

“Happy! that were you,” replied Digby, “and {52} the lovingest,” he
continued, little thinking that every word he uttered was as a
talisman to his auditors, “the lovingest that ever I saw. Young folks,
for the most part, are like an April day--clouds and sunshine: there
are my young ones, though they look so happy now they have your
English presents, Mr. Everell, yet they must now and then fall to
their little battles--show out the natural man, as the ministers say;
but with you and Miss Hope it was always sunshine: it was not strange,
either, seeing you were all in all to one another after that terrible
sweep-off at Bethel. It is odd what vagaries come and go in a body’s
mind; time was when I viewed you as good as mated with Magawisca;
forgive me for speaking so, Mr. Everell, seeing she was but a tawny
Indian, after all.”

“Forgive you, Digby! you do me honour by implying that I rightly
estimated that noble creature; and before she had done the heroic deed
to which I owe my life--yes, Digby, I might have loved her--might have
forgotten that Nature had put barriers between us.”

“I don’t know but you might, Mr. Everell, but I don’t believe you
would; things would naturally have taken another course after Miss
Hope came among us; and many a time I thought it was well it was as it
was, for I believe it would have broken Magawisca’s heart to have been
put in that kind of eclipse by Miss Leslie’s coming between you and
her. Now all is as it should be; as your mother--blessed be her
memory--would have wished, and your father, and all the world.”

{53}

Digby seemed to have arranged everything in his own mind according to
what he deemed natural and proper; and, too self-complacent at the
moment to receive any check to his garrulity from the silence of his
guests, he proceeded. “The tree follows the bent of the twig; what
think you, Miss Esther, is not there a wedding a brewing?” Miss
Downing was silent: Digby looked round, and saw confusion in every
face, and, feeling that he had ventured on forbidden ground, he tried
to stammer out an apology. “I declare, now,” he said, “it’s odd--it’s
a sign I grow old; but I quite entirely forgot how queer young people
feel about such things. I should not have blundered on so, but my wife
put it into my head; she is equal to Nebuchadnezzar for dreaming
dreams; and three times last night she waked me to tell me about her
dreaming of a funeral, and that, she said, was a sure forerunner of a
wedding; and it was natural I should go on thinking whose wedding was
coming, was it not, Miss Esther?”

Everell turned away to caress a chubby boy. Miss Downing fidgeted with
her bonnet-strings, threw back her shawl, and disclosed the memorable
knot of rosebuds. If they had a meaning, they seemed also to have a
voice, and they roused Hope Leslie’s resolution. Some pride might have
aided her, but it was maidenly pride, and her feelings were as near to
pure generosity as our infirm nature can approach.

“Digby,” she said, “it was quite natural for you both to think and
speak of Mr. Everell’s wedding; we are to have it, and that right
soon, I hope; you {54} have only mistaken the bride; and as neither of
the parties will speak to set you right,” and she glanced her eyes
from Esther to Everell, “why, I must.”

Esther became as pale as marble. Hope flew to her side, took her hand,
placed it in Everell’s, threw her arm around Esther, kissed her cheek,
and darted out of the house. Digby half articulated an expression of
disappointment and surprise, and, impelled by an instinct that told
him this was not a scene for witnesses, he too disappeared.

Never were two young people left in a more perplexing predicament. To
Everell it was a moment of indescribable confusion and embarrassment.
To Esther, of overwhelming recollections, of apprehension, and hope,
and, above all, shame.

She would gladly have buried herself in the depths of the earth.
Everell understood her feelings. There was no time for deliberation;
and with emotions that would have made self-immolation at the moment
easy, and impelled, as it seemed to him, by an irresistible destiny,
he said something about the happiness of retaining the hand he held.

Miss Downing, confused by her own feelings, misinterpreted his. She
was, at the moment, incapable of estimating the disparity between his
few, broken, disjointed, half-uttered words, and the natural, free,
full expressions of an ardent and happy lover. She only spoke a few
words, to refer him to her aunt Winthrop; but her hand, passive in
his, her burning cheeks and throbbing heart, told him what no third
person could tell, and what her tongue could not utter.

{55}

Thus had Hope Leslie, by rashly following her first generous impulses,
by giving to “unproportioned thought its act,” effected that which the
avowed tenderness of Miss Downing, the united instances of Mr.
Fletcher and Governor Winthrop, and the whole colony and world beside,
could never have achieved. Unconscious of the mistake by which she had
put the happiness of all parties concerned in jeopardy, she was
exulting in her victory over herself, and endeavouring to regain in
solitude the tranquillity which she was surprised to find had utterly
forsaken her; and to convince herself that the disorder of her
spirits, which, in spite of all her efforts, filled her eyes with
tears, was owing to the agitating expectation of seeing her long-lost
sister.

The eastern extremity of the island, being sheltered by the high
ground on the west, was most favourable for horticultural experiments,
and had therefore been planted with fruit-trees and grapevines; here
Hope had retired, and was flattering herself she was secure from
interruption and observation, when she was startled by a footstep, and
perceived Sir Philip Gardiner approaching. “I am fortunate at last,”
he said; “I have just been vainly seeking you, where I most unluckily
broke in upon the lovers at a moment of supreme happiness, if I may
judge from the faces of both parties; but what are you doing with that
vine, Miss Leslie?” he continued, for Hope had stooped over a
grapevine, which she seemed anxiously arranging.

“I am merely looking at it,” she said; “it seems drooping.”

{56}

“Yes, and droop and die it must. I am amazed that the wise people of
your colony should hope to rear the vine in this cold and steril land:
a fit climate it is not for any delicate plant.”

The knight’s emphasis and look gave a particular significance to his
words; but Miss Leslie, determined to take them only in their literal
sense, coldly replied, “that it was not the part of wisdom to
relinquish the attempt to cultivate so valuable a production till a
fair experiment had been made.”

“Very true, Miss Leslie. The governor himself could not have spoken it
more sagely. Pardon me for smiling; I was thinking what an admirable
illustration of your remark your friend Miss Downing afforded you. Who
would have hoped to rear such a hot-bed plant as love amid her frosts
and ice? Nay, look not so reproachfully. I admit there are analogies
in nature; in my rambles in the Alpine country, I have seen herbage
and flowers fringing the very borders of perpetual snows.”

“Your analogy does not suit the case, Sir Philip,” replied Miss
Leslie, coldly; “but I marvel not at your ignorance of my friend; the
waters gushed from the rock only at the prophet’s touch--” Hope
hesitated; she felt that her rejoinder was too personal, and she
added, in a tone of calmer defence, “surely she who has shown herself
capable of the fervour of devotion and the tenderness of friendship,
may be susceptible of an inferior passion.”

“Most certainly; and your philosophy, fair reasoner, agrees with
experience and poetry. An old {57} French lay well sets forth the
harmony between the passions; thus it runs, I think;” and he trilled
the following stanzas:


 “‘Et pour vérité vous record
 Dieu et amour sont d’un accord,
 Dieu aime sens et honorance,
 Amour ne l’a pas en viltance;
 Dieu hait orgueil et fausseté,
 Et Amour aime loyauté;
 Dieu aime honneur et courtoisie
 Et bonne Amour ne hait-il mie;
 Dieu écoute belle prière,
 Amour ne la met pas arrière.’”


Sir Philip dropped on his knee, and, seizing Hope’s hand, repeated,


 “‘Dieu écoute belle prière,
 Amour ne le met pas en arrière.’”


At this moment, when Hope stood stock still from surprise, confusion,
and displeasure, Everell crossed the walk. The colour mounted to his
cheeks and temples, he quickened his footsteps, and almost instantly
disappeared. This apparition, instead of augmenting Miss Leslie’s
embarrassment, restored all her powers. “Reserve your gallantries, Sir
Philip,” she said, quietly withdrawing her hand, “and your profane
verses for some subject to whom they are better suited; if you have
aught of the spirit of a gentleman in you, you must feel that I have
neither invited the one nor provoked the other.”

Sir Philip rose, mortified and disconcerted, and suffered Miss Leslie
to walk slowly away from him without uttering a word to urge or defend
his suit. He would have been better pleased if he had excited {58}
more emotion of any sort; he thought he had never seen her, on any
occasion, so calm and indifferent. He was piqued, as a man of
gallantry, to be thus contemptuously repelled; and he was vexed with
himself that, by a false step, he had retarded, perhaps endangered,
the final success of his projects. He had been too suddenly elated by
the removal of his rival; he deemed his path quite clear; and, with
due allowance for natural presumption and self-love, it was not
perhaps strange that an accomplished man of the world should, in Sir
Philip’s circumstances, have counted sanguinely on success.

He remained pulling a rose to pieces, as a sort of accompaniment to
his vexed thoughts, when Mrs. Grafton made an untimely appearance
before him. “Ah ha!” she said, picking up a bracelet Hope had
unconsciously dropped, “I see who has been here--I thought so; but,
Sir Philip, you look downcast.” Sir Philip, accustomed as he was to
masquerade, had not been able to veil his feelings even from the good
dame, whose perceptions were neither quick nor keen; but what was
defective in them she made up in abundant good-nature. “Now, Sir
Philip,” she said, “there is nothing but the wind so changeful as a
woman’s mind; that’s what everybody says, and there is both good and
bad in it: for if the wind is dead ahead, we may look for it to turn.”

Sir Philip bowed his assent to the truism, and secretly prayed that
the good lady might be just in her application of it. Mrs. Grafton
continued: “Now, what have you been doing with that rose, Sir Philip?
{59} one would think it had done you an ill turn, by your picking it
to pieces; I hope you did not follow Everell’s fashion; such a way of
expressing one’s ideas should be left to boys.” Sir Philip most
heartily wished that he had left his sentiments to be conveyed by so
prudent and delicate an interpreter; but, determined to give no aid to
Mrs. Grafton’s conjectures, he threw away the rose-stem, and, plucking
another, presented it to her, saying that “he hoped she would not
extend her proscription of the language of flowers so far as to
prevent their expressing his regard for her.”

The good lady courtesied, and said “how much Sir Philip’s ways did
remind her of her dear deceased husband.”

The knight constrained himself to say “that he was highly flattered by
being thus honourably associated in her thoughts.”

“And you may well be, Sir Philip,” she replied, in the honesty of her
heart, “for my poor dear Mr. Grafton was called the most elegant man
of his time: and the best of husbands he proved; for, as Shakspeare
says, ‘He never let the winds of heaven visit me.’” She paused to wipe
away a genuine tear, and then continued: “It was not for such a man to
be disheartened because a woman seemed a little offish at first. _Nil
desperandum_ was his motto; and he, poor dear man, had so many rivals!
Here, you know, the case is quite different. If anybody were to fall
in love with anybody--I am only making a supposition, Sir
Philip--there is nobody here but {60} these stiff-starched Puritans--a
thousand pardons, Sir Philip; I forgot you was one of them. Indeed,
you seem so little like them that I am always forgetting it.”

Sir Philip dared not trust Mrs. Grafton’s discretion so far as to cast
off his disguises before her, but he ventured to say that “some of his
brethren were over-zealous.”

“Ay, ay, quite too zealous, aren’t they? a kind of mint, anise, and
cummin Christians.”

Sir Philip smiled: “He hoped not to err in that particular; he must
confess a leaning of the heart towards his old habits and feelings.”

“Quite natural; and I trust you will finally lean so far as to fall
into them again, all in good time; but, as I was saying, skittishness
isn’t a bad sign in a young woman. It was a long, long time before I
gave poor dear Mr. Grafton the first token of favour; and what do you
surmise that was, Sir Philip? Now just guess; it was a trick of fancy
really worth knowing.”

Sir Philip was wearied beyond measure with the old lady’s garrulity;
but he said, with all the complaisance he could assume, “That he could
not guess; the ingenuity of a lady’s favour baffled conjecture.”

“I thought you would not guess; well, I’ll tell you. There’s a little
history to it, but, luckily, we’ve plenty of time on hand. Well, to
begin at the beginning, you must know I had a fan--a French fan I
think it was; there were two Cupids painted on {61} it, and exactly in
the middle, between them, a figure of Hope--I don’t mean Hope Leslie,”
she continued, for she saw the knight’s eye suddenly glancing towards
the head of the walk, past which Miss Leslie was just walking, in
earnest conversation with Everell Fletcher.

Sir Philip felt the urgent necessity, at this juncture of affairs, of
preventing, if possible, a confidential communication between Miss
Leslie and Fletcher; and his face expressed unequivocally that he was
no longer listening to Mrs. Grafton.

“Do you hear, Sir Philip?” she continued; “I don’t mean Hope Leslie.”

“So I understand, madam,” replied the knight, keeping his face towards
her, but receding rapidly in the direction Miss Leslie had passed,
till, almost beyond the sound of her voice, he laid his hand on his
heart, bowed, and disappeared.

“Well, that is peculiar of Sir Philip,” muttered the good lady; then,
suddenly turning to Cradock, who appeared making his way through some
snarled bushes, “What is the matter now, Master Cradock?” she asked.
Cradock replied by informing her that the tide served for their return
to town, and that the governor had made it his particular request that
there might be no delay.

Mrs. Grafton’s spirit was always refractory to orders from
headquarters; but she was too discreet or too timid for any overt act
of disobedience, and she gave her arm to Cradock, and hastened to the
appointed rendezvous.

{62}

When Sir Philip had emerged from the walk, he perceived the parties he
pursued at no great distance from him, and was observed by Hope, who
immediately, and manifestly to avoid him, motioned to Everell to take
a path which diverged from that which led to the boat, to which they
were now all summoned by a loud call from the boatmen.

We must leave the knight to digest his vexation, and follow our
heroine, whose face could now claim nothing of the apathy that had
mortified Sir Philip.

“You are, then, fixed in your determination to remain on the island
to-night?” demanded Fletcher.

“Unalterably.”

“And is Digby also to have the honour of Sir Philip’s company?”

“Everell!” exclaimed Hope, in a tone that indicated surprise and
wounded feeling.

“Pardon me, Miss Leslie.”

“Miss Leslie again! Everell, you are unkind; you but this moment
promised you would speak to me as you were wont to do.”

“I would, Hope: my heart has but one language for you, but I dare not
trust my lips. I may--I _must_ now speak to you as a brother; and,
before we part, let me address a caution to you which that sacred,
and, thank God, permitted love, dictates. My own destiny is
fixed--fixed by your act, Hope; Heaven forgive me for saying so. It is
done. For myself, I can endure anything, but I could not live to see
you the prey of a hollow-hearted adventurer.” The truth flashed on
Hope: she was beloved--she loved {63} again--and she had rashly dashed
away the happiness within her grasp. Her head became dizzy; she
stopped, and, gathering her veil over her face, leaned against a tree
for support. Everell grievously misunderstood her agitation.

“Hope,” he said, with a faltering voice, “I have been slow to believe
that you could thus throw away your heart. I tried to shut my eyes
against that strange Saturday night’s walk--that mysterious,
unexplained assignation with a stranger; knowing, as I did, that his
addresses had received the governor’s full approbation--my father’s,
my poor father’s reluctant assent, I still trusted that your pure
heart would have revolted from his flatteries. I believe he is a
heartless hypocrite. I would have told you so, but I was too proud to
have my warning attributed, even for a moment, to the meanness of a
jealous rival. I have been accused of seeking you from--” interested
motives he would have added, but it seemed as if the words blistered
his tongue; and he concluded, “It matters not now; now I may speak
freely, without distrusting myself or being distrusted by others.
Hope, you have cast away my earthly happiness; trifle not with your
own.”

Hope perceived that events, conspiring with her own thoughtless
conduct, had riveted Everell’s mistake; but it was now irremediable.
There was no middle path between a passive submission to her fate and
a full and now useless explanation. She was aware that plighted
friendship and troth were staked on the resolution of the moment; and
when {64} Everell added, “Oh! I have been convinced against my
will--against my hopes: what visions of possible felicity have you
dispersed; what dreams--”

“Dreams--dreams all,” she exclaimed, interrupting him; and, throwing
back her veil, she discovered her face drenched with tears. “Hark!
they call you: let the past be forgotten; and for the future--the
future, Everell--all possible felicity does await you if you are true
to yourself--true to--” her voice faltered, but she articulated
“Esther;” and, turning away, she escaped from his sight as she would
have rushed from the brink of a precipice.

“Oh!” thought Everell, as his eye and heart followed her with the
fervid feeling of love, “oh! that one who seems all angel should have
so much of woman’s weakness!” While he lingered for a moment to subdue
his emotion, and fit him to appear before Esther and less interested
observers, Sir Philip joined him, apparently returning from the boat.
“Your friends stay for you, sir,” he said, and passed on.

“Then he does remain with her,” concluded Everell; and the conviction
was forced more strongly than ever on his mind, that Hope had lent a
favourable ear to Sir Philip’s suit. “The illusion must be transient,”
he thought; “vanity cannot have a lasting triumph over the noble
sentiments of her pure heart.” This was the language of his affection;
but we must confess that the ardour of his confidence was abated by
Miss Leslie’s apparently wide departure from delicate reserve, in
permitting (as he believed {65} she had) her professed admirer to
remain on the island with her.

He now hastened to the boat, in the hope that he should hear some
explanation of this extraordinary arrangement; but no such consolation
awaited him. On the contrary, he found it a subject of speculation to
the whole party. Faithful Cradock expressed simple amazement. Mrs.
Grafton was divided between her pleasure in the probable success of
her secret wishes, and her consciousness of the obvious impropriety of
her niece’s conduct; and her flurried and half-articulated efforts at
explanation only served, like a feeble light, to make the darkness
visible; and Esther’s downcast and tearful eye intimated her concern
and mortification for her friend.




 CHAPTER IV.

{66}


 “The sisters’ vows, the hours that we have spent,
 When we have chid the hasty-footed time
 For parting us--oh, and is all forgot?”
                   _Midsummer Night’s Dream_.


On quitting Everell, our heroine, quite unconscious that she was the
subject of painful suspicion or affectionate anxiety, sought a
sequestered spot, where she might indulge and tranquillize her
feelings.

It has been said that the love of a brother and sister is the only
platonic affection. This truth (if it be a truth) is the conviction of
an experience far beyond our heroine’s. She had seen in Esther the
pangs of repressed and unrequited love, and, mistaking them for the
characteristic emotions of that sentiment, it was no wonder that she
perceived no affinity to it in the joyous affection that had animated
her own soul. “After a little while,” she said, “I shall feel as I did
when we lived together in Bethel; if all that I love are happy, I must
be happy too.” If the cold and selfish laugh to scorn what they think
the reasoning of ignorance and inexperience, it is because they have
never felt that to meditate the happiness of others is to enter upon
the ministry and the joy of celestial spirits. Not one envious or
repining thought intruded into the heaven of Hope Leslie’s mind. Not
one malignant spirit passed the bounds of that paradise, that was
filled with pure {67} and tender affections, with projects of
goodness, and all their cheerful train.

Hope was longer absorbed in her revery than perhaps was quite
consistent with her philosophy; and when she was roused from it by
Digby’s voice, she blushed from the consciousness that her thoughts
had been too long withdrawn from the purpose of her visit to the
island. Digby came to say that his wife’s supper-table was awaiting
Miss Leslie. Hope embraced the opportunity, as they walked together
towards his dwelling, to make her arrangements for the evening.
“Digby,” she said, “I have something to confide to you, but you must
ask me no questions.”

“That’s crossing human nature,” replied the good fellow; “but I think
I can swim against the current for you, Miss Hope.”

“Thank you, Digby. Then, in the first place, you must know, I expect
some friends to meet me here this evening; all that I ask of you is to
permit me to remain out unmolested as long as I may choose. You may
tell your wife that I like to stroll in the garden by moonlight, or to
sit and listen to the waves breaking on the shore--as you know I do,
Digby.”

“Yes, Miss Hope, I know your heart always linked into such things; but
it will be heathen Greek to my wife--so you must make out a better
reason for her.”

“Then tell her that I like to have my own way.”

“Ah, that will I,” replied Digby, chuckling; {68} “that is what every
woman can understand. I always said, Miss Hope, it was a pure mercy
you chose the right way, for you always had yours.”

“Perhaps you think, Digby, I have been too headstrong in my own way.”

“Oh, no! my sweet mistress, no; why, this having our own way is what
everybody likes; it’s the privilege we came to this wilderness world
for; and though the gentles up in town there, with the governor at
their head, hold a pretty tight rein, yet I can tell them that there
are many who think what blunt Master Blackstone said, ‘That he came
not away from the Lord’s-bishops to put himself under the
Lord’s-brethren.’ No, no, Miss Hope, I watch the motions of the
straws--I know which way the wind blows. Thought and will are set
free. It was but the other day, so to speak--in the days of good Queen
Bess, as they called her--when, if her majesty did but raise her hand,
the Parliament folk were all down on their knees to her; and now,
thank God, the poorest and the lowest of us only kneel to Him who made
us. Times are changed--there is a new spirit in the world--chains are
broken--fetters are knocked off--and the liberty set forth in the
blessed Word is now felt to be every man’s birthright. But shame on my
prating, that wags so fast when I might hear your nightingale voice.”

Hope’s mind was preoccupied, and she found it difficult to listen to
Digby’s speculations with interest, or to respond with animation; but
she was too benignant to lose herself in sullen abstraction; and, {69}
when they arrived at the cottage, she roused her faculties to amuse
the children, and to listen to the mother’s stories of their promising
smartness. She commended the good wife’s milk and cakes, and sat for
half an hour after the table was removed, talking of the past, and
brightening the future prospects of her good friends with predictions
of their children’s prosperity and respectability: predictions which,
Digby afterward said, the dear young lady’s bounty brought to pass.

Suddenly she sprang from her chair: “Digby,” she exclaimed, “I think
the east is lighting up with the rising moon--is it not?”

“If it is not, it soon will,” replied Digby, understanding and
favouring her purpose.

“Then,” said Hope, “I will take a walk round the island; and do not
you, Betsy, sit up for me.” Betsy, of course, remonstrated. The night
air was unwholesome; and, though the sky overhead was clear, yet she
had heard distant thunder; the beach-birds had been in flocks on shore
all the day; and the breakers on the east side of the island made a
boding sound. These and other signs were urged as arguments against
the unseasonable walk. Of course they were unheeded by our heroine,
who, declaring that, with shelter so near, she was in no danger,
muffled herself in her cloak and sallied forth. She bent her steps
around the cliff which rises at the western extremity of the island,
leaving at its base a few yards of flat, rocky shore, around which the
waters of the bay sweep, deeply indenting it, and {70} forming a
natural cove or harbour for small boats. As Hope passed around a ledge
of rocks, she fancied she saw a shadow cast by a figure that seemed
flying before her. “They are here already,” she thought, and hastened
forward, expecting to catch a glimpse of them as soon as she should
turn the angle of the rock; but no figure appeared; and though Hope
imagined she heard stones rattling, as if displaced by hurried steps,
she was soon convinced the sound was accidental. Alive only to one
expectation, she seated herself, without any apprehension, to await in
this solitude the coming of her sister.

The moon rose unclouded, and sent her broad stream of light across the
beautiful bay, kindling in her beams the islands that gemmed it, and
disclosing, with a dim, indefinite light, the distant town, rising
over this fair domain of sea and land: hills, heights, jutting points,
and islands then unknown to fame, but now consecrated in domestic
annals, and illustrious in the patriot’s story.

Whatever charms the scene might have presented to our heroine’s eye at
another moment, she was now only conscious of one emotion of feverish
impatience. She gazed and listened till her senses ached; and at last,
when anticipation had nearly yielded to despair, her ear caught the
dash of oars, and at the next moment a canoe glanced around the
headland into the cove: she darted to the brink of the water--she
gazed intently on the little bark; her whole soul was in that look.
Her sister was there. At this first assurance that she really beheld
this loved, {71} lost sister, Hope uttered a scream of joy; but when,
at a second glance, she saw her in her savage attire, fondly leaning
on Oneco’s shoulder, her heart died within her; a sickening feeling
came over her--an unthought of revolting of nature; and, instead of
obeying the first impulse, and springing forward to clasp her in her
arms, she retreated to the cliff, leaned her head against it, averted
her eyes, and pressed her hands on her heart, as if she would have
bound down her rebel feelings.

Magawisca’s voice aroused her. “Hope Leslie,” she said, “take thy
sister’s hand.”

Hope stretched out her hand without lifting her eyes; but when she
felt her sister’s touch, the energies of nature awoke; she threw her
arms around her, folded her to her bosom, laid her cheek on hers, and
wept as if her heart would burst in every sob.

Mary (we use the appellative by which Hope had known her sister)
remained passive in her arms. Her eye was moistened, but she seemed
rather abashed and confounded than excited; and when Hope released
her, she turned towards Oneco with a look of simple wonder. Hope again
threw her arm around her sister, and intently explored her face for
some trace of those infantine features that were impressed on her
memory. “It is--it is my sister!” she exclaimed, and kissed her cheek
again and again. “Oh, Mary! do you not remember when we sat together
on mother’s knee? Do you not remember when, with her own burning hand,
the very day she died, she put those chains on our necks? Do you {72}
not remember when they held us up to kiss her cold lips?” Mary looked
towards Magawisca for an explanation of her sister’s words. “Look at
_me_, Mary; speak to _me_,” continued Hope.

“No speak Yengees,” replied Mary, exhausting in this brief sentence
all the English she could command.

Hope, in the impetuosity of her feelings, had forgotten that Magawisca
had forewarned her not to indulge the expectation that her sister
could speak to her; and the melancholy truth, announced by her own
lips, seemed to Hope to open a new and impassable gulf between them.
She wrung her hands: “Oh, what shall I do? what shall I say?” she
exclaimed.

Magawisca now advanced to her, and said, in a compassionate tone, “Let
me be thy interpreter, Hope Leslie, and be thou more calm. Dost thou
not see thy sister is to thee as the feather borne on the torrent?”

“I will be more calm, Magawisca; but promise me you will interpret
truly for me.”

A blush of offended pride overspread Magawisca’s cheek. “We hold truth
to be the health of the soul,” she said: “thou mayst speak, maiden,
without fear that I will abate one of thy words.”

“Oh, I fear nothing wrong from you, Magawisca; forgive me--forgive
me--I know not what I say or do.” She drew her sister to a rock, and
they sat down together. Hope knew not how to address one so near to
her by nature, so far removed by habit {73} and education. She thought
that if Mary’s dress, which was singularly and gaudily decorated, had
a less savage aspect, she might look more natural to her; and she
signed to her to remove the mantle she wore, made of birds’ feathers,
woven together with threads of the wild nettle. Mary threw it aside,
and disclosed her person, light and agile as a fawn’s, clothed with
skins, neatly fitted to her waist and arms, and ambitiously
embellished with embroidery in porcupine’s quills and beads. The
removal of the mantle, instead of the effect designed, only served to
make more striking the aboriginal peculiarities; and Hope, shuddering
and heart-sick, made one more effort to disguise them by taking off
her silk cloak and wrapping it close around her sister. Mary seemed
instantly to comprehend the language of the action; she shook her
head, gently disengaged herself from the cloak, and resumed her
mantle. An involuntary exclamation of triumph burst from Oneco’s lips.
“Oh, tell her,” said Hope to Magawisca, “that I want once more to see
her in the dress of her own people--of her own family--from whose arms
she was torn to be dragged into captivity.”

A faint smile curled Magawisca’s lip, but she interpreted faithfully
Hope’s communication and Mary’s reply: “‘She does not like the English
dress,’ she says.”

“Ask her,” said Hope, “if she remembers the day when the wild Indians
sprung upon the family at Bethel like wolves upon a fold of lambs? If
she {74} remembers when Mrs. Fletcher and her innocent little ones
were murdered, and she stolen away?”

“She says ‘she remembers it well, for then it was Oneco saved her
life.’”

Hope groaned aloud. “Ask her,” she continued, with unabated eagerness,
“if she remembers when we played together, and read together, and
knelt together at our mother’s feet; when she told us of the God that
made us, and the Saviour that redeemed us?”

“She remembers something of all this, but she says ‘it is faint and
distant, like the vanishing vapour on the far-off mountain.’”

“Oh, tell her, Magawisca, if she will come home and live with me, I
will devote my life to her. I will watch over her in sickness and
health. I will be mother--sister--friend to her: tell her that our
mother, now a saint in heaven, stoops from her happy place to entreat
her to return to our God and our father’s God.”

Mary shook her head in a manner indicative of a more determined
feeling than she had before manifested, and took from her bosom a
crucifix, which she fervently pressed to her lips.

Every motive Hope offered was powerless, every mode of entreaty
useless, and she leaned her head despondently on Mary’s shoulder. The
contrast between the two faces thus brought together was most
striking. Hope’s hat had slipped back, and her rich brown tresses fell
about her neck and face; her full eye was intently fixed on Mary, and
her cheek {75} glowing with impassioned feeling, she looked like an
angel touched with some mortal misery; while Mary’s face, pale and
spiritless, was only redeemed from absolute vacancy by an expression
of gentleness and modesty. Hope’s hand was lying on her sister’s lap,
and a brilliant diamond ring caught Mary’s attention. Hope perceived
this, and instantly drew it from her own finger and placed it on
Mary’s; “and here is another--and another--and another,” she cried,
making the same transfer of all her rings. “Tell her, Magawisca, if
she will come home with me, she shall be decked with jewels from head
to foot; she shall have feathers from the most beautiful birds that
wing the air, and flowers that never fade: tell her that all I possess
shall be hers.”

“Shall I tell her so?” asked Magawisca, with a mingled expression of
contempt and concern, as if she herself despised the lure, but feared
that Mary might be caught by it; for the pleased girl was holding her
hand before her, turning it, and gazing with childlike delight on the
gems, as they caught and reflected the moonbeams. “Shall I ask your
sister to barter truth and love--the jewels of the soul, that grow
brighter and brighter in the land of spirits--for these poor perishing
trifles? Oh, Hope Leslie, I had better thoughts of thee.”

“I cannot help it, Magawisca; I am driven to try every way to win back
my sister: tell her, I entreat you, tell her what I have said.”

Magawisca faithfully repeated all the motives Hope had urged, while
Hope herself clasped her sister’s {76} hand, and looked in her face
with a mute supplication more earnest than words could express. Mary
hesitated, and her eye turned quickly to Oneco, to Magawisca, and then
again rested on her sister. Hope felt her hand tremble in hers; Mary,
for the first time, bent towards her, and laid her cheek to Hope’s.
Hope uttered a scream of delight: “Oh, she does not refuse; she will
stay with me,” she exclaimed. Mary understood the exclamation, and
suddenly recoiled, and hastily drew the rings from her fingers. “Keep
them--keep them,” said Hope, bursting into tears; “if we must be
cruelly parted again, they will sometimes speak to you of me.”

At this moment a bright light, as of burning flax, flamed up from the
cliff before them, threw a momentary flash over the water, and then
disappeared. Oneco rose: “I like not this light,” he said; “we must be
gone; we have redeemed our promise;” and he took Hope’s cloak from the
ground, and gave it to her as a signal that the moment of separation
had arrived.

“Oh, stay one moment longer,” cried Hope. Oneco pointed to the
heavens, over which black and threatening clouds were rapidly
gathering, and Magawisca said, “Do not ask us to delay; my father has
waited long enough.” Hope now, for the first time, observed there was
an Indian in the canoe, wrapped in skins, and listlessly awaiting, in
a recumbent position, the termination of the scene.

“Is that Mononotto?” she said, shuddering at the thought of the bloody
scenes with which he was associated {77} in her mind; but, before her
inquiry was answered, the subject of it sprang to his feet, and
uttering an exclamation of surprise, stretched his hand towards the
town. All at once perceived the object towards which he pointed. A
bright strong light streamed upward from the highest point of land,
and sent a ruddy glow over the bay. Every eye turned inquiringly to
Hope. “It is nothing,” she said to Magawisca, “but the light that is
often kindled on Beacon Hill to guide the ships into the harbour. The
night is becoming dark, and some vessel is expected in; that is all,
believe me.”

Whatever trust her visiters might have reposed in Hope’s good faith,
they were evidently alarmed by an appearance which they did not think
sufficiently accounted for; and Oneco hearing, or imagining he heard,
approaching oars, said, in his own language, to Magawisca, “We have no
time to lose; I will not permit my white bird to remain any longer
within reach of the net.”

Magawisca assented: “We must go,” she said; “we must no longer hazard
our father’s life.” Oneco sprang into the canoe, and called to Mary to
follow him.

“Oh, spare her one single moment!” said Hope, imploringly, to
Magawisca; and she drew her a few paces from the shore, and knelt down
with her, and, in a half articulate prayer, expressed the tenderness
and sorrow of her soul, and committed her sister to God. Mary
understood her action, and feeling that their separation was forever,
nature for a moment asserted {78} her rights; she returned Hope’s
embrace, and wept on her bosom.

While the sisters were thus folded in one another’s arms, a loud yell
burst from the savages; Magawisca caught Mary by the arms, and Hope,
turning, perceived that a boat filled with armed men had passed the
projecting point of land, and, borne in by the tide, it instantly
touched the beach, and in another instant Magawisca and Mary were
prisoners. Hope saw the men were in the uniform of the governor’s
guard. One moment before she would have given worlds to have had her
sister in her power; but now, the first impulse of her generous spirit
was an abhorrence of her seeming treachery to her friends. “Oh!
Oneco,” she cried, springing towards the canoe, “I did not--indeed I
did not know of it.” She had scarcely uttered the words, which fell
from her neither understood nor heeded, when Oneco caught her in his
arms, and shouting to Magawisca to tell the English that, as they
dealt by Mary, so would he deal by her sister, he gave the canoe the
first impulse, and it shot out like an arrow, distancing and defying
pursuit.

Oneco’s coup-de-main seemed to petrify all present. They were roused
by Sir Philip Gardiner, who, coming round the base of the cliff,
appeared among them; and, learning the cause of their amazement, he
ordered them, with a burst of passionate exclamation, instantly to man
the boat, and proceed with him in pursuit. This one and all refused.
“Daylight and calm water,” they said, “would be necessary {79} to give
any hope to such a pursuit, and the storm was now gathering so fast as
to render it dangerous to venture out at all.”

Sir Philip endeavoured to alarm them with threats of the governor’s
displeasure, and to persuade them with offers of high reward; but they
understood too well the danger and hopelessness of the attempt to risk
it, and they remained inexorable. Sir Philip then went in quest of
Digby, and at the distance of a few paces met him. Alarmed by the
rapid approach of the storm, he was seeking Miss Leslie; when he
learned her fate from Sir Philip’s hurried communication, he uttered a
cry of despair. “Oh! I would go after her,” he said, “if I had but a
cockle-shell; but it seems as if the foul fiends were at work: my boat
was this morning sent to town to be repaired. And yet, what could we
do?” He added, shuddering, “The wind is rising to that degree, that I
think no boat could live in the bay; and it is getting as dark as
Egypt. O God, save my precious young lady! God have mercy on her!” he
continued. A sudden burst of thunder heightened his alarm: “Man can do
nothing for her. Why, in the name of Heaven,” he added, with a natural
desire to appropriate the blame of misfortune, “why must they be
forever meddling; why not let the sisters meet and part in peace?”

“Oh, why not?” thought Sir Philip, who would have given his right hand
to have retraced the steps that had led to this most unlooked-for and
unhappy issue of the affair. They were now joined by the {80} guard
with their prisoners. Digby was requested to lead them instantly to a
shelter. He did so; and, agitated as he was with fear and despair for
Miss Leslie, he did not fail to greet Magawisca as one to whom all
honour was due. She heeded him not; she seemed scarcely conscious of
the cries of Faith Leslie, who was weeping like a child, and clinging
to her. The treachery that had betrayed her rapt her soul in
indignation, and nothing roused her but the blasts of wind and flashes
of lightning, that seemed to her the death-knell of her father.

The storm continued for the space of an hour, and then died away as
suddenly as it had gathered. In another hour the guard had safely
landed at the wharf, and were conveying their prisoners to the
governor. He and his confidential counsellors, who had been awaiting
at his house the return of their emissaries, solaced themselves with
the belief that all parties were safely sheltered on the island, and
probably would remain there during the night. While they were
whispering this conclusion to one another at one extremity of the
parlour, Everell sat beside Miss Downing in the recess of a window
that overlooked the garden. The huge projecting chimney formed a
convenient screen for the lovers. The evening was warm, the
window-sash thrown up. The moon had come forth, and shed a mild lustre
through the dewy atmosphere; the very light that the young and
sentimental, and, above all, young and sentimental lovers, most
delight in. But in vain did Everell look abroad for inspiration; in
vain did {81} he turn his eyes to Esther’s face, now more beautiful
than ever, flushed as it was with the first dawn of happiness; in vain
did he try to recall his truant thoughts, to answer words to her timid
but bright glances; he would not, he could not say what he did not
feel, and the few sentences he uttered fell on his own ear like cold
abstractions. While he was in this durance, his father was
listening--if a man stretched on a rack can be said to listen--to
Madam Winthrop’s whispered and reiterated assurances of her entire
approbation of her niece’s choice.

This was the position of all parties, when a bustle was heard in the
court, and the guard entered. The foremost advanced to the governor,
and communicated a few sentences in a low tone. The governor
manifested unusual emotion, turned round suddenly, and exclaimed,
“Here, Mr. Fletcher--Everell;” and then motioning to them to keep
their places, he said, in an under voice, to those near to him, “We
must first dispose of our prisoner: come forward, Magawisca.”

“Magawisca!” echoed Everell, springing at one bound into the hall. But
Magawisca shrunk back and averted her face. “Now God be praised!” he
exclaimed, as he caught the first glance of a form never to be
forgotten; “it is--it is Magawisca!” She did not speak, but drew away,
and leaned her head against the wall. “What means this?” he said, now
for the first time espying Faith Leslie, and then looking round on the
guard; “what means it, sir?” he demanded, turning somewhat imperiously
to the governor.

{82}

“It means, sir,” replied the governor, coldly, “that this Indian woman
is the prisoner of the Commonwealth.”

“It means that I am a prisoner, lured to the net, and betrayed.”

“You a prisoner--here, Magawisca!” Everell exclaimed. “Impossible!
Justice, gratitude, humanity forbid it. My father--Governor Winthrop,
you will not surely suffer this outrage?”

The elder Fletcher had advanced, and, scarcely less perplexed and
agitated than his son, was endeavouring to draw forth Faith Leslie,
who had shrunk behind Magawisca. Governor Winthrop seemed not at all
pleased with Everell’s interference. “You will do well, young Mr.
Fletcher, to bridle your zeal; private feelings must yield to the
public good: this young woman is suspected of being an active agent in
brewing the conspiracy forming against us among the Indian tribes; and
it is somewhat bold in you to oppose the course of justice--to
intermeddle with the public welfare--to lift your feeble judgment
against the wisdom of Providence, which has led, by peculiar means, to
the apprehension of the enemy. Conduct your prisoner to the jail,” he
added, turning to the guard, “and bid Barnaby have her in close and
safe keeping till farther orders.”

“For the love of God, sir,” cried Everell, “do not this injustice. At
least suffer her to remain in your own house, on her promise--more
secure than the walls of a prison.” Governor Winthrop only replied by
signing to the guards to proceed to their duty.

{83}

“Stay one moment,” exclaimed Everell; “permit her, I beseech you, to
remain here; place her in any one of your apartments, and I will
remain before it, a faithful warder, night and day. But do not--do
not, I beseech you--sully your honour by committing this noble
creature to your jail.”

“Listen to my son, I entreat you,” said the elder Fletcher, unable any
longer to restrain his own feelings; “certainly we owe much to this
woman.”

“You owe much, undoubtedly,” replied the governor; “but it yet remains
to be proved, my friend, that your son’s redeemed life is to be put in
the balance against the public weal.”

Esther, who had observed the scene with an intense interest, now
overcame her timidity so far as to penetrate the circle that
surrounded the governor, and to attempt to enforce Everell’s prayer.
“May not Magawisca,” she said, “share our apartment--Hope’s and mine?
She will then, in safe custody, await your farther pleasure.”

“Thanks, Esther--thanks,” cried Everell, with an animation that would
have rewarded a far more difficult effort: but all efforts were
unavailing, but not useless; for Magawisca said to Everell, “You have
sent light into my darkened soul--you have truth and gratitude; and
for the rest, they are but what I deemed them. Send me,” she
continued, proudly turning to the governor, “to your dungeon; all
places are alike to me while I am your prisoner; but, for the sake of
Everell Fletcher, let me tell you, that she who is dearer to him than
his own soul, if, indeed, {84} she has lived out the perils of this
night, must answer for my safe keeping.”

“Hope Leslie!” exclaimed Everell; “what has happened? What do you
mean, Magawisca?”

“She was the decoy bird,” replied Magawisca, calmly; “and she, too, is
caught in the net.”

“Explain, I beseech you!” The governor answered Everell’s appeal by a
brief explanation. A bustle ensued: every other feeling was now lost
in concern for Hope Leslie; and Magawisca was separated from her
weeping and frightened companion, and conducted away without farther
opposition; while the two Fletchers, as if life and death hung on
every instant, were calling on the governor to aid them in the way and
means of pursuit.




 CHAPTER V.

{85}


 “But oh! that hapless virgin, our lost sister,
 Where may she wander now, whither betake her?”
                                    Comus.


Hope Leslie, on being forced into the canoe, sunk down, overpowered
with terror and despair. She was roused from this state by Oneco’s
loud and vehement appeals to his father, who only replied by a low,
inarticulate murmur, which seemed rather an involuntary emission of
his own feelings than a response to Oneco. She understood nothing but
the name of Magawisca, which he often repeated, and always with a
burst of vindictive feeling, as if every other emotion were lost in
wrath at the treachery that had wrested her from him. As the apparent
contriver and active agent in this plot, Hope felt that she must be
the object of detestation and the victim of vengeance, and all that
she had heard or imagined of Indian cruelties was present to her
imagination; and every savage passion seemed to her to be imbodied in
the figure of the old chief, when she saw his convulsed frame and
features, illuminated by the fearful lightning that flashed athwart
him. “It is possible,” she thought, “that Oneco may understand me;”
and to him she protested her innocence, and vehemently besought his
compassion. Oneco was not of a cruel nature, nor was he disposed to
inflict unnecessary {86} suffering on the sister of his wife; but he
was determined to retain so valuable a hostage, and his heart was
steeled against her by his conviction that she had been a party to the
wrong done him; he therefore turned a deaf ear to her entreaties,
which her supplicating voice and gestures rendered intelligible,
though he had nearly forgotten her language. He made no reply by word
or sign, but continued to urge on his little bark with all his might,
redoubling his vigorous strokes as the fury of the storm increased.

Hope cast a despairing eye on her receding home, which she could still
mark through the murky atmosphere by the lurid flame that blazed on
Beacon Hill. Friends were on every side of her, and yet no human help
could reach her. She saw the faint light that gleamed from Digby’s
cottage window, and, on the other hand, the dim ray that, struggling
through the misty atmosphere, proceeded from the watch-tower on Castle
Island. Between these lights from opposite islands, she was passing
down the channel, and she inferred that Oneco’s design was to escape
out of the harbour. But Heaven seemed determined to frustrate his
purpose, and to show her how idle were all human hopes and fears, how
vain “to cast the fashion of uncertain evils.”

The wind rose, and the darkness deepened at every moment, the
occasional flashes of lightning only serving to make it more intense.
Oneco tasked his skill to the utmost to guide the canoe; he strained
every nerve, till, exhausted by useless efforts, he {87} dropped his
oars, and awaited his resistless fate. The sublime powers of nature
had no terrors for Mononotto. There was something awe-striking in the
fixed, unyielding attitude of the old man, who sat as if he were
carved in stone, while the blasts swept by him, and the lightnings
played over him. There are few who have not, at some period of their
lives, lost their consciousness of individuality--their sense of this
shrinking, tremulous, sensitive being, in the dread magnificence, the
“holy mystery” of nature.

Hope, even in her present extremity, forgot her fear and danger in the
sublimity of the storm. When the wild flashes wrapped the bay in
light, and revealed to sight the little bark leaping over the “yesty
waves;” the stern figure of the old man, the graceful form of Oneco,
and Hope Leslie, her eye upraised with an instinctive exaltation of
feeling, she might have been taken for some bright vision from another
sphere, sent to conduct her dark companions through the last
tempestuous passage of life. But the triumphs of her spirit were
transient; mortal danger pressed on life. A thunderbolt burst over
their heads. Hope was, for a moment, stunned. The next flash showed
the old man struck down senseless. Oneco shrieked, raised the lifeless
body in his arms, laid his ear to the still bosom, and chafed the
breast and limbs. While he was thus striving to bring back life, the
storm abated; the moonbeams struggled through the parting clouds, and
the canoe, driven at the mercy of the wind and tide, neared a {88}
little island, and drifted on the beach. Oneco leaped out, dragged his
father’s lifeless body to the turf, and renewed and redoubled his
efforts to restore him; and Hope, moved by an involuntary sympathy
with the distress of his child, stooped down and chafed the old man’s
palms. Either from despair, or an impulse of awakened hope, Oneco
suddenly uttered an exclamation, stretched himself on the body, and
locked his arms around it. Hope rose to her feet, and, seeing
Mononotto unconscious, and Oneco entirely absorbed in his own painful
anxieties and efforts, the thought occurred to her that she might
escape from her captors.

She looked at the little bark: her strength, small as it was, might
avail to launch it again; and she might trust the same Providence that
had just delivered her from peril, to guide her in safety over the
still turbulent waters. But a danger just escaped is more fearful than
one untried; and she shrunk from adventuring alone on the powerful
element. The island might be inhabited. If she could gain a few
moments before she was missed by Oneco, it was possible she might find
protection and safety. She did not stop to deliberate; but, casting
one glance at the brightening heavens, and ejaculating a prayer for
aid, and ascertaining by one look at Oneco that he did not observe
her, she bounded away. She fancied she heard steps pursuing her; but
she pressed on, without once looking back or faltering, till she
reached a slight elevation, whence she perceived, at no great distance
from her, a light placed on the {89} ground, and, on approaching a
little nearer, saw a man lying beside it, and, at a few paces from
him, several others stretched on the grass, and, as she thought,
sleeping. She now advanced cautiously and timidly till she was near
enough to conclude that they were a company of sailors, who had been
indulging in a lawless revel. Such, in truth, they were; the crew
belonging to the vessel of the notorious Chaddock. The disorders of
both master and men had given such offence to the sober citizens of
Boston, that they had been prohibited from entering the town; and the
men having been, on this occasion, allowed by their captain to indulge
in a revel on land, they had betaken themselves to an uninhabited
island, where they might give the reins to their excesses without
dread of restraint or penalty. As they now appeared to the eye of our
heroine, they formed a group from which a painter might have sketched
the orgies of Bacchus.

Fragments of a coarse feast were strewn about them, and the ground was
covered with wrecks of jugs, bottles, and mugs. Some of them had
thrown off their coats and neckcloths in the heat of the day, and had
lain with their throats and bosoms bared to the storm, of which they
had been unconscious. Others, probably less inebriated, had been
disturbed by the vivid flashes of lightning, and had turned their
faces to the earth. While Hope shuddered at the sight of these
brutalized wretches, and thought any fate would be better than

{90}


 “To meet the rudeness and swilled insolence
 Of such late wassailers,”


one of them awoke and looked up at her. He had but imperfectly
recovered his senses, and he perceived her but faintly and
indistinctly, as one sees an object through mist. Hope stood near him,
but she stood perfectly still; for she knew, from his imbecile smile
and half-articulated words, that she had nothing to fear. He laid his
hand on the border of her cloak, and muttered, “St. George’s
colours--Dutch flag--no, d--n me, Hanse, I say--St. George’s--St.
George’s--nail them to the masthead--I say, Hanse, St. George’s--St.
George’s--” and then his words died away on his tongue, and he laughed
in his throat as one laughs in his sleep.

While Hope hesitated for an instant whether again to expose herself to
the thraldom from which she had with such joy escaped, one of the
other men, either aroused by his companion’s voice, or having outslept
the fumes of the liquor, started up, and, on perceiving her, rubbed
his eyes, and stared as if he doubted whether she were a vision or a
reality. Hope’s first impulse was to fly; but, though confused and
alarmed, she was aware that escape would be impossible if he chose to
pursue, and that her only alternative was to solicit his compassion.

“Friend,” she said, in a fearful, tremulous voice, “I come to beg your
aid.”

“By the Lord Harry, she speaks!” exclaimed the fellow, interrupting
her; “she is a woman: wake, boys, wake!”

{91}

The men were now roused from their slumbers: some rose to their feet,
and all stared stupidly, not one, save him first awakened, having the
perfect command of his senses. “If ye have the soul of a man,” said
Hope, imploringly, “protect me--convey me to Boston. Any reward that
you will ask or take shall be given to you.”

“There’s no reward could pay for you, honey,” replied the fellow,
advancing towards her.

“In the name of God, hear me!” she cried; but the man continued to
approach, with a horrid leer on his face. “Then save me, Heaven!” she
screamed, and rushed towards the water. The wretch was daunted; he
paused but for an instant, then calling on his comrades to join him,
they all, hooting and shouting, pursued her.

Hope now felt that death was her only deliverance; if she could but
reach the waves that she saw heaving and breaking on the shore--if she
could but bury herself beneath them! But, though she flew as if she
were borne on the wings of the wind, her pursuers gained on her. The
foremost was so near that she expected at every breath his hand would
grasp her, when his foot stumbled, and he fell headlong, and as he
fell he snatched her cloak. By a desperate effort she extricated
herself from his hold, and again darted forward. She heard him
vociferate curses, and understood he was unable to rise. She cast one
fearful glance behind her: she had gained on the horrid crew. “Oh! I
may escape them,” she thought; and she pressed on with as {92} much
eagerness to cast away life as ever was felt to save it. As she drew
near the water’s edge, she perceived a boat attached to an upright
post that had been driven into the earth at the extremity of a narrow
stone pier. A thought like inspiration flashed into her mind; she ran
to the end of the pier, leaped into the boat, uncoiled the rope that
attached it to the post, and, seizing an oar, pushed it off. There was
a strong tide; and the boat, as if instinct with life, and obedient to
her necessities, floated rapidly from the shore. Her pursuers had now
reached the water’s edge, and, finding themselves foiled, some vented
their spite in jeers and hoarse laughs, and others in loud and bitter
curses. Hope felt that Heaven had interposed for her; and, sinking on
her knees, she clasped her hands, and breathed forth her soul in
fervent thanksgivings. While she was thus absorbed, a man who had been
lying in the bottom of the boat unobserved by her, and covered by
various outer garments, which he had so disposed as to shelter himself
from the storm, lifted up his head, and looked at her with mute
amazement. He was an Italian, and belonged to the same ship’s company
with the revellers on the shore; but, not inclining to their excesses,
and thinking, on the approach of the storm, that some judgment was
about to overtake them, he had returned to the boat, and sheltered
himself there as well as he was able. When the tempest abated he had
fallen asleep, his imagination probably in an excited state; and, on
awaking, and seeing Hope in an attitude of devotion, he very naturally
{93} mistook her for a celestial visitant. In truth, she scarcely
looked like a being of this earth: her hat and gloves were gone; her
hair fell in graceful disorder about her neck and shoulders, and her
white dress and blue silk mantle had a saintlike simplicity. The
agitating chances of the evening had scarcely left the hue of life on
her cheek, and her deep sense of the presence and favour of Heaven
heightened her natural beauty with a touch of religious inspiration.

“Hail, blessed Virgin Mary!” cried the Catholic Italian, bending low
before her, and crossing himself; “Queen of Heaven! Gate of Paradise!
and Lady of the World! O most clement, most pious, and most sweet
Virgin Mary! bless thy sinful servant.” He spoke in his native tongue,
of which Hope fortunately knew enough to comprehend him, and to frame
a phrase in return. The earnestness of his countenance was a sure
pledge of his sincerity, and Hope was half inclined to turn his
superstition to her advantage; but his devotion approached so near to
worship that she dared not; and she said, with the intention of
dissipating his illusion, “I am not, my friend, what you imagine me to
be.”

“Thou art not--thou art not--holy Queen of Virgins and of all heavenly
citizens: then, most gracious lady, which of all the martyrs and
saints of our holy Church art thou? Santa Catharina of Siena, the
blessed bride of a holy marriage?” Hope shook her head. “Santa Helena,
then, in whose church I was first signed with holy water? Nay, thou
art {94} not? then art thou Santa Bibiana? or Santa Rosa? Thy
beauteous hair is like that sacred lock over the altar of Santa
Croce.”

“I am not any of these,” said Hope, with a smile, which the Catholic’s
pious zeal extorted from her.

“Thou smilest!” he cried, exultingly; “thou art, then, my own peculiar
saint, the blessed Lady Petronilla. O holy martyr! spotless mirror of
purity!” and again he knelt at her feet and crossed himself. “My life!
my sweetness! and my hope! to thee do I cry, a poor banished son of
Eve: what wouldst thou have thy dedicated servant, Antonio Batista, to
do, that thou hast, O glorious lady! followed him from our own sweet
Italy to this land of heathen savages and heretic English?”

This invocation was long enough to allow our heroine time to make up
her mind as to the course she should pursue with her votary. She had
recoiled from the impiety of appropriating his address to the Holy
Mother; but, Protestant as she was, she unhesitatingly identified
herself with a Catholic saint. “Good Antonio,” she said, “I am well
pleased to find thee faithful, as thou hast proved thyself by
withdrawing from thy vile comrades. To take part in their excesses
would but endanger thine eternal welfare: bear this in mind. Now,
honest Antonio, I will put honour on thee; thou shalt do me good
service. Take those oars, and ply them well till we reach yon town,
where I have an errand that must be done.”

“O most blessed lady! sacred martyr, and sister {95} of mercy! who,
entering into the heavenly palace, didst fill the holy angels with
joy, and men with hope, I obey thee,” he said; and then, taking from
his bosom a small ivory box, in which, on opening it, there appeared
to be a shred of linen cloth, he added, “but first, most gracious
lady, vouchsafe to bless this holy relic, taken from the linen in
which thy body was enfolded, when, after it had lain a thousand years
in the grave, it was raised therefrom fresh and beautiful, as it now
appeareth to me.”

Our saint could not forbear a smile at this startling fact in her
history; but she prudently took the box, and, unclasping a bracelet
from her arm, which was fastened by a small diamond cross, she added
it to the relic, whose value, though less obvious, could not be
exceeded in Antonio’s estimation. “I give thee this,” she said,
“Antonio, for thy spiritual and temporal necessities; and, shouldst
thou ever be in extreme need, I permit thee to give it into the hand
of some cunning artificer, who will extract the diamonds for thee
without marring the form of the blessed cross.” Antonio received the
box as if it contained the freedom of Paradise; and, replacing it in
his bosom, he crossed himself again and again, repeating his
invocations till his saint, apprehensive that, in his ecstasy, he
would lose all remembrance of the high office for which she had
selected him, gently reminded him that it was the duty of the faithful
to pass promptly from devotion to obedience; on this hint he rose,
took up the oars, and exercised his strength and skill with such
exemplary fidelity, {96} that in less than two hours his boat touched
the pier which Hope designated as the point where she would disembark.

Before she parted from her votary, she said, “I give thee my blessings
and my thanks, Antonio; and I enjoin thee to say naught to thy wicked
comrades of my visitation to thee; they would but jeer thee, and wound
thy spirit by making thy lady their profane jest. Reserve the tale,
Antonio, for the ears of the faithful, who marvel not at miracles.”

Antonio bowed in token of obedience, and, as long as Hope saw him, he
remained in an attitude of profound homage.

Our heroine’s elastic spirit, ever ready to rise when pressure was
removed, had enabled her to sustain her extempore character with some
animation; but, as soon as she had parted from Antonio, and was no
longer stimulated to exertion by the fear that his illusion might be
prematurely dissipated, she felt that her strength had been overtaxed
by the strange accidents and various perils of the evening. Her
garments were wet and heavy, and at every step she feared another
would be impossible. Her head became giddy, and faintness and
weariness, to her new and strange sensations, seemed to drag her to
the earth. She looked and listened in vain for some being to call to
her assistance: the streets were empty and silent; and, unable to
proceed, she sunk down on the steps of a warehouse, shut her eyes, and
laid down her head to still its throbbings.

She had not remained thus many minutes, when {97} she was startled by
a voice saying, “Ha! lady, dost _thou_ too wander alone? Is _thy_
cheek pale--_thy_ head sick--_thy_ heart fluttering? Yet thou art not
guilty nor forsaken!”

Hope looked up, and perceived she was addressed by Sir Philip
Gardiner’s page. She had repeatedly seen him since their first
meeting; but, occupied as she had been with objects of intense
interest to her, she thought not of their first singular interview,
excepting when it was recalled by the supposed boy’s keen, and, as she
fancied, angry glances. They seemed involuntary; for when his eye met
hers, he withdrew it, and his cheek was dyed with blushes. There was
now a thrilling melancholy in his tone; his eye was dim and sunken;
and his apparel, usually elaborate, and somewhat fantastical, had a
neglected air. His vest was open; his lace ruff, which was ordinarily
arranged with a care that betrayed his consciousness how much it
graced his fair, delicate throat, had now been forgotten, and the
feathers of his little Spanish hat dangled over his face.

Hope Leslie was in no condition to note these particulars; but she was
struck with his haggard and wretched appearance, and was alarmed when
she saw him lay his hand on the hilt of a dagger that gleamed from
beneath the folds of his vest.

“Do not shrink, lady,” he said; “the pure should not fear death, and I
am sure the guilty need not dread it: there is nothing worse for them
than they may feel walking on the fair earth, with the lights {98} of
Heaven shining on them. I had this dagger of my master, and I think,”
he added, with a convulsive sob, “he would not be sorry if I used it
to rid him of his troublesome page.”

“Why do you not leave your master, if he is of this fiendish
disposition towards you?” asked Hope: “leave him, and return to your
friends.”

“Friends! friends!” he exclaimed; “the rich--the good--the
happy--those born in honour have friends. I have not a friend in the
wide world.”

“Poor soul!” said Hope, losing every other thought in compassion for
the poor boy; and some notion of his real character and relation to
Sir Philip darting into her mind, “Then leave this wretched man, and
trust thyself to Heaven.”

“I am forsaken of Heaven, lady.”

“That cannot be. God never forsakes his creatures: the miserable, the
guilty, from whom every face is turned away, may still go to him, and
find forgiveness and peace. His compassions never fail.”

“Yes; but the guilty must forsake their sinful thoughts, and I cannot.
My heart is steeped in this guilty love. If my master but looks kindly
on me, or speaks one gentle word to me, I again cling to my chains and
fetters.”

“Oh, this is indeed foolish and sinful; how can you love him whom you
confess to be so unworthy?”

“We must love something,” replied the boy, in a faint voice, his head
sinking on his bosom. “My master did love me, and nobody else ever
loved me. I never knew a mother’s smile, lady, nor felt her {99}
tears. I never heard a father’s voice; and do you think it so very
strange that I should cling to him who was the first, the only one
that ever loved me?” He paused for a moment, and looked eagerly on
Hope, as if for some word of encouragement; but she made no reply, and
he burst into a passionate flood of tears, and wrung his hands,
saying, “Oh, yes, it is--I know it is foolish and sinful, and I try to
be penitent. I say my paternosters,” he added, taking a rosary from
his bosom, “and my ave-marias, but I get no heart’s ease; and by times
my head is wild, and I have horrid thoughts. I have hated you,
lady--you, who look so like an angel of pity on me; and this very day,
when I saw Sir Philip hand you into the boat, and saw you sail away
with him over the bright water so gay and laughing, I could have
plunged this dagger into your bosom; and I made a solemn vow that you
should not live to take the place of honour beside my master, while I
was cast away a worthless being.”

“These are indeed useless vows and idle thoughts,” said Hope. “I
cannot longer listen to you now, for I am very sick and weary; but do
not grieve thus; come to me to-morrow, and tell me all your sorrows,
and be guided by me.”

“Oh, not to-morrow!” exclaimed the boy, grasping her gown as she rose
to depart; “not to-morrow; I hate the light of day; I cannot go to
that great house; I have no longer courage to meet the looks of the
happy, and answer their idle questions: stay now, lady, for the love
of Heaven! my story is short.”

{100}

Hope had no longer the power of deliberation; she did not even hear
the last entreaty. At the first movement she made, the sensation of
giddiness returned, every object seemed to swim before her, and she
sunk, fainting, into Roslin’s arms. The page had now an opportunity to
gratify his vindictive passions, if he had any; but his mad jealousy
was a transient excitement of disordered passion, and soon gave way to
the spontaneous emotions of a gentle and tender nature. He carefully
sustained his burden, and while he pressed his lips to Hope’s cold
brow, with an undefinable sensation of joy that he might thus approach
angelic purity, he listened eagerly to the sound of footsteps, and, as
they came nearer, he recognised the two Fletchers, with a company of
gentlemen, guards, and sailors, whom, with the governor’s assistance,
they had hastily collected to go in pursuit of our heroine.

Everell was the first to perceive her. He sprang towards her, and when
he saw her colourless face and lifeless body, he uttered an
exclamation of horror. All now gathered about her, listening eagerly
to Roslin’s assurance that she had just fainted, complaining of
sickness and extreme weariness. He, as our readers well know, could
give no farther explanation of the state in which Miss Leslie was
found; indeed, her friends scarcely waited for any. Everell wrapped
her in his cloak, and, assisted by his father, carried her in his arms
to the nearest habitation, whence she was conveyed, as soon as a
carriage could be obtained, to Governor Winthrop’s.




 CHAPTER VI.

{101}


 “He that questions whether God made the world, the Indian will teach
 him. I must acknowledge I have received, in my converse with them,
 many confirmations of those two great points: first, that ‘God is;’
 second, ‘that he is a rewarder of all them that diligently serve
 him.’”--Roger Williams.


Our readers’ sagacity has probably enabled them to penetrate the
slight mystery in which the circumstances that led to the apprehension
of Magawisca have been shrouded. Sir Philip Gardiner, after attending
Mrs. Grafton home on the Saturday night, memorable in the history of
our heroine, saw her enter the burial-place. Partly moved by his
desire to ascertain whether there was any cause for her running away
from him that might sooth his vanity, and partly, no doubt, by an
irresistible attraction towards her, he followed at a prudent distance
till he saw her meeting with Magawisca; he then secreted himself in
the thicket of evergreens, where he was near enough to hear and
observe all that passed; and where, as may be remembered, he narrowly
escaped being exposed by his dog.

Sir Philip had heard the rumour of a conspiracy among the natives; and
when he saw Magawisca’s extreme anxiety to secure a clandestine
interview with Miss Leslie, the probable reason for her secrecy at
once occurred to him. If he conjectured rightly, he was in possession
of a secret that might be of {102} value to the state, and, of course,
be made the means of advancing him in the favour of the governor. But
might he not risk incurring Miss Leslie’s displeasure by this
interposition in her affairs, and thus forfeit the object of all his
present thoughts and actions? He believed not. He saw that she yielded
reluctantly, and because she had no other alternative, to Magawisca’s
imposition of secrecy. With her romantic notions, it was most probable
that she would hold her promise inviolate; but would she not be bound
in everlasting gratitude to him who, by an ingenious manœuvre,
should, without in the least involving her honour, secure the recovery
of her sister? Thus he flattered himself he should, in any event,
obtain some advantage. To Miss Leslie he would appear solely actuated
by zeal for her happiness; to the governor, by devotion to the safety
and welfare of the Commonwealth.

Accordingly, on the following Monday morning, he solicited a private
interview with the magistrates, and deposed before them “that, on
returning to his lodgings on Saturday night, he had seen Miss Leslie
enter the burying-ground alone; that, believing she had gone to visit
some burial-spot consecrated by affection, and knowing the ardent
temper of the young lady, he feared she might forget, in the
indulgence of her feelings, the lateness of the hour. He had,
therefore, with the intention of guarding her from all harm, without
intruding on her meditations (which, though manifestly unseasonable,
might, he thought, tend to edification), followed her, and secluded
{103} himself in the copse of evergreens, where, to his astonishment,
he had witnessed her interview with the Indian woman.” The particulars
of their conversation he gave at length.

Unfortunately for Magawisca, Sir Philip’s testimony corresponded with
the story of a renegado Indian, formerly one of the counsellors and
favourites of Miantunnomoh. This savage, stung by some real or fancied
wrongs, deserted his tribe, and, vowing revenge, repaired to Boston,
and divulged to the governor the secret hostility of his chief to the
English, which, he said, had been stimulated to activity by the old
Pequod chief and the renowned maiden Magawisca.

He stated, also, that the chiefs of the different tribes, moved by the
eloquence and arguments of Mononotto, were forming a powerful
combination. Thus far the treacherous savage told the truth; but he
proceeded to state plots and underplots, and artfully to exaggerate
the number and power of the tribes. The magistrates lent a believing
ear to the whole story. They were aware that the Narragansetts, ever
since they had witnessed the defeat and extinction of their ancient
enemies the Pequods, had felt a secret dread and jealousy of the power
and encroachments of the English, and that they only waited for an
opportunity to manifest their hostility. Letters had been recently
received from the magistrates of Connecticut, expressing their belief
that a general rising of the Indians was meditated. All these
circumstances combined to give importance to {104} Sir Philip’s and
the Indian’s communications. But the governor felt the necessity of
proceeding warily.

Miantunnomoh had been the faithful friend and ally of the English. He
is described by Winthrop as a “sagacious and subtle man, who showed
good understanding in the principles of justice and equity, and
ingenuity withal.” Such a man it was obviously the policy of the
English not to provoke; and the governor hoped, by getting possession
of the Pequod family, to obtain the key to Miantunnomoh’s real
designs, and to crush the conspiracy before it was matured.

We have been compelled to this digression, in order to explain the
harsh reception and treatment of Magawisca; to account for the zeal
with which the governor promoted the party to the garden, and for the
signal which guided the boat directly to the Pequod family, and which
Sir Philip remained on the island to give. The knight had now got very
deep into the councils and favour of the magistrates, who saw in him
the selected medium of a special kindness of Providence to them.

He took good care


 “That all his circling wiles should end
 In feign’d religion, smooth hypocrisy;”


and, by addressing his arts to the predominant tastes and principles
of the honest men whom he deluded, he well sustained his accidental
advantage.

It would be vain to attempt to describe the various emotions of
Governor Winthrop’s family at the return of Hope Leslie. Madam
Winthrop, over-excited {105} by the previous events of the evening,
had fortunately escaped any farther agitation by retiring to bed,
after composing her nerves with a draught of valerian tea. Mrs.
Grafton, who had been transported with joy at the unlooked-for
recovery of Faith Leslie, was carried to the extreme of despair when
she saw the lifeless body of her beloved niece borne to her apartment.
Poor old Cradock went, like a certain classic bird, “up stairs and
down stairs,” wringing his hands, and sobbing like a whipped boy. The
elder Fletcher stood bending in mute agony over the child of his
affections, whom he loved with even more than the tenderness of a
parent. His tears, like those of old and true Menenius, seemed “salter
than a younger man’s, and venomous to his eyes;” and his good friend
Governor Winthrop, when he saw his distress, secretly repented that he
had acquiesced in a procedure that had brought such misery upon this
much-enduring man. Jennet bustled about, appearing to do everything,
and doing nothing, and hoping “to goodness’ sake the young lady would
come to herself, long enough, at least, to tell what had befallen
her:” “she always thought, she did, what her harem-scarem ways would
bring her to at last.” Miss Downing, without regarding, or even
hearing, these and many other similar mutterings, proceeded with
admirable presence of mind to direct and administer all the remedies
that were at hand, while Everell, almost distracted, went in quest of
medical aid.

A delirious fever succeeded to unconsciousness; {106} and for three
days Hope Leslie’s friends hung over her in the fear that every hour
would be her last. For three days and nights Esther Downing never
quitted her bedside, except to go to the door of the apartment to
answer Everell’s inquiries. Her sweet feminine qualities were now
called into action: she watched and prayed over her friend; and,
though her cheek was pale and her eye dim, she had never appeared half
so lovely to Everell as when, in her simple linen dressing-gown, she
for an instant left the invalid to announce some favourable symptom.
On the fourth morning Hope’s fever abated; her incoherent ravings
ceased, and she sunk, for the first time, into a tranquil sleep.
Esther sat perfectly still by her bedside, fearing to move, lest the
slightest noise should disturb her; she heard Everell walking in the
entry, as he had done incessantly, and stopping at every turn to
listen at the door. Till now, all her faculties had been in
requisition--her mind and body devoted to her friend--she had not
thought of herself; and if sometimes the thought of Everell intruded,
she blushed at what she deemed the unsubdued selfishness of her heart.
“Alas!” she said, “I am far from that temper which leads us to ‘weep
with those that weep,’ if I suffer thoughts of my own happy destiny to
steal in when my friend is in this extremity.” But these were but
transient emotions: her devotion to Hope was too sincere and
unremitting to afford occasion of reproach even to her watchful and
accusing conscience. But now, as she listened to Everell’s perturbed
footsteps, a new train {107} of thoughts passed through her mind.
“Everell has scarcely quitted that station. With what eagerness he has
hung over my words when I spoke of Hope! What a mortal paleness has
overspread his face at every new alarm! It would not, perhaps, have
been right, but methinks it would have been natural, that he should
have expressed some concern for me: I cannot remember that he has. How
often has he said to me, ‘Dear Esther, you will not leave her?’ and,
‘For the love of Heaven, trust her not a moment to the discretion of
her aunt;’ ‘Do not confide in Jennet;’ ‘Madam Winthrop has too many
cares for so delicate a charge: all depends on you, dear Esther.’ Yes,
he said _dear_ Esther; but how many times he has repeated it, as if
his life were bound up in hers. If I were in Hope’s condition, would
he feel thus? I could suffer death itself for such proofs of
tenderness. Sinful worm that I am, thus to dote on any creature.” The
serenity of her mind was disturbed: she rose involuntarily; as she
rose, her gown caught in her chair, and overthrew it. The chair fell
against a little stand by the bedside, covered with vials, cups, and
spoons, and all were overthrown, with one of those horrible clatters
that are as startling in a sick-room as the explosion of a magazine at
midnight.

Everell, alarmed by the unwonted noise, instinctively opened the door:
Hope awoke from her profound sleep and drew aside the curtain; she
looked bewildered, but it was no longer the wildness of fever:
thronging and indistinct recollections oppressed {108} her; but, after
an instant, a perfect consciousness of the past and the present
returned; she covered her eyes, and sank back on her pillow,
murmuring, “Thank God!” and tears of gratitude and joy stole over her
cheeks.

Esther lost every other emotion in unmixed joy. She went to the door
to Everell, who was still standing there as if he were transfixed. “It
is as you see,” she said; “the danger is past; she has slept sweetly
for three hours, and was now only disturbed by my carelessness: go to
your father with the good news; your face will tell it, even if your
lips refuse, as they do now, to move.”

They did now move, and the joy of his heart broke forth in the
exclamation, “You are an angel, Esther! My father owes to you the
preservation of his dearest treasure; and I--I--my life, Esther, shall
prove to you my sense of what I owe you.”

There was an enthusiasm in his manner that for the first time
satisfied Esther’s feelings; but, her religious sentiments habitually
predominating over every other, “I have been a poor but honoured
instrument,” she said; “let us all carry our thanksgivings to that
altar where they are due.” Then, after allowing Everell to press her
hand to his lips, she closed the door, and returned to Hope’s bedside.
Hope again put aside the bed-curtain: “Is not my sister here?” she
asked; “she must be here; and yet I can scarcely separate my dreams
from the strange accidents of that night.”

“She is here, safe and well, my dear Hope; but, {109} for the present,
you must be content not to see her: you have been very ill, and need
perfect rest.”

“I feel that I need it, Esther; but I must first know how it has fared
with Magawisca; she came on my solemn promise; I trust she has been
justly dealt by: she has been received as she deserved, Esther?”

Esther hesitated; but, seeing Hope’s lip quivering with apprehension,
and fearing the effects, in her weak state, of any new agitation, she,
for the first time in her life, condescended to an equivocation,
solacing herself with thinking that she ought to believe that
perfectly right which her uncle Winthrop appointed: she said,
“Magawisca has had a merited reception: now ask no more questions,
Hope, but compose yourself again to sleep.” If Hope had had the will,
she had not the power to disobey, for Nature will not be rifled of her
dues. But we must leave her to the restoring influence of the kindest
of all Nature’s provisions, to visit one from whom care and sorrow
banished sleep.

At an advanced hour of the following evening, Sir Philip Gardiner
repaired to the town jail, and was admitted by its keeper, Barnaby
Tuttle. The knight produced a passport to the cell of Thomas Morton,
and, pointing to the governor’s signature and seal, “You know that,
friend?” he said.

“As well as my own face; but I am loath to lead a gentleman of your
bearing to such an unsavoury place.”

“Scruple not, honest Master Tuttle; duty takes no note of time or
place.”

{110}

“You shall be served, sir, and with the better will, since you seem to
be, as it were, of a God-serving turn; but walk in, your worship, and
sit down in my bit of a place, which, though a homely one, and within
the four walls of a jail, is, I thank the Lord, like that into which
Paul and Silas were thrust, a place where prayers and praises are
often heard.”

Barnaby now lighted a candle, and while Sir Philip was awaiting his
dilatory preparations, he could not but wonder that a man of his
appearance should have been selected for an office that is usually
supposed to require a muscular frame, strong nerves, and a hardy
spirit. Barnaby Tuttle had none of these; but, on the contrary, was a
man of small stature, meager person, and a pale and meek countenance,
that bespoke the disposition that lets “I dare not wait upon I would.”

“Have you been long in this service of jailer?” asked Sir Philip.

“Six years, an please your worship, come the 10th day of next October,
at eight o’clock of the morning. I had long been a servant in the
governor’s own household, and he gave me the office, as he was pleased
to say, because he knew me trustworthy, and a merciful man.”

“But mercy, Master Barnaby, is not held to be a special qualification
for those of your calling.”

“It is not, sir? Well, I can tell your honour there’s no place it’s
more wanted; and here, in our new English colony, we have come, as it
were, under a new dispensation. Our prisoners are seldom {111} put in
for those crimes that fill the jails in Old England. Since I have been
keeper--six years next October, as I told you it is--I have had but
few in for stealing, and one for murder; and that was a disputed case,
there being no clear testimony; but, as he was proved to have lived an
atheist life, he was condemned to die, and at the last confessed many
sore offences, which, as Mr. Cotton observed in his sermon, preached
the next Lord’s day, were each and all held worthy of death by the
laws of Moses. No, sir, our prisoners are chiefly those who are led
astray of the devil into divers errors of opinions, or those who
commit such sins as are named at length in the Levitical law.”

“Ah,” said Sir Philip, with a well-pitched groan, “the depravity of
man will find a channel; stop it at one place, and it will out at
another. But come, friend Barnaby, time is going on: I’ll follow you.”
The jailer now led the way through a long, narrow passage, with doors
on each side which opened into small apartments. “Hark!” said Barnaby,
laying his hand on Sir Philip’s arm; “hear you that? It’s Gorton
praying: he and his company are all along in these wards; and betimes
I hear them calling on the Lord, like Daniel in the lions’ den, for
hours together. I hope it’s not a sin to feel for such woful heretics,
for I have dropped salt tears for them. Does not your honour think our
magistrates may have some way opened up for their pardon?”

“I see not how they can, Master Barnaby, unless these sore revilers
should renounce their heresies, {112} or,” he added, with an
involuntary sneer, fortunately for him, unobserved by his simple
companion, “or their title to the Indian lands.”

They had now arrived at one extremity of the passage, and Barnaby
selected a key from his bunch; but, before putting it in the lock, he
said, “Morton is in a little room within the Indian woman’s, taken the
other day.”

“So I understand; and by your leave, Master Tuttle, I would address a
private admonition to this Indian woman, who, as report saith, is an
obstinate heathen.”

“I suppose she is, your honour; they that should know say so. But she
hath truly a discreet and quiet way with her, that I would was more
common among Christian women. But, as you say you wish to speak in
private, I must beg your honour’s pardon for turning my bolt on you. I
will give you the light, and the key to the inner room; and when you
desire my attendance, you have but to pull a cord that hangs by the
frame of the door inside, and rings a bell in the passage: one word
more, your honour--be on your guard when you go into Morton’s cell. He
raves, by times, as if all the fiends possessed him; and then, again,
he sings and dances, as if he were at his revels on the Merry Mount;
and by times he cries--the poor old man--like a baby, for the
twenty-four hours round; so that I cannot but think a place in the
London Hospital would be fitter for him than this.”

“Your feelings seem not to suit with the humour of your profession,
Master Tuttle.”

{113}

“Maybe not, sir; but there is a pleasure in a pitiful feeling, let
your outward work be ever so hard, as, doubtless, your worship well
knows.”

Sir Philip felt that conscience sent a burning blush to his hardened
cheek; and he said, with an impatient tone, “I have my instructions:
let me pass in, Master Tuttle.” Barnaby unlocked the door, gave him
the candle, and then turned the bolt upon him.

Magawisca was slowly pacing the room to and fro; she stopped, uttered
a faint exclamation at the sight of her visiter, then turned away as
if disappointed, and resumed her melancholy step. Sir Philip held up
his candle to survey the apartment. It was a room of ordinary size,
with one small grated window, and containing a flock-bed and a
three-legged stool, on which stood a plate of untasted provisions.

“Truly,” said he, advancing into the room, “generous entertainment,
this, for a hapless maiden.” Magawisca made no reply, and gave no heed
to him, and he proceeded: “A godly and gallant youth, that Everell
Fletcher, to suffer one who risked her life, and cast away a precious
limb for him, to lie forgotten here. Methinks, if he had a spark of
thy noble nature, maiden, he would burn the town, or batter down this
prison wall for you.” An irrepressible groan escaped from Magawisca,
but she spoke not.

“He leaves you here, alone and helpless, to await death,” continued
the knight, thus venting his malignity {114} against Everell, though
he saw that every word was a torturing knife to the innocent maiden;
“death, the only boon you can expect from these most Christian
magistrates; while he, with a light heart and smirking face, is
dancing attendance on his lady-love.”

“On whom?” interrupted Magawisca, in a tone of fearful impatience.

“On her who played so faithfully the part of decoy-pigeon to thee.”

“Hope Leslie! My father, then, is taken?” she screamed.

“Nay, nay, not so; thy father and brother both, by some wondrous
chance, escaped.”

“Dost thou speak truth?” demanded Magawisca, in a thrilling voice, and
looking in Sir Philip’s face as if she would penetrate his soul; “I
doubt thee.”

The knight opportunely bethought himself of having heard Magawisca,
during her interview with Hope Leslie, allude to the Romish religion:
he took a crucifix from his bosom, and pressed it to his lips. “Then,
by this holy sign,” he said, “of which, if you know aught, you know
that to use it falsely would bring death to my soul, I swear I speak
truly.”

Magawisca again turned away; and drawing her mantle, which, in her
emotion, had fallen back, close over her shoulders, she continued to
pace the apartment without bestowing even a look on Sir Philip, who
felt himself in an awkward predicament, and found it difficult to
rally his spirits to prosecute the object of his visit. But habitually
confident, and, {115} like all bad men, distrusting the existence of
incorruptible virtue, he soon shook off his embarrassment, and said,
“I doubt, maiden, you would breathe more freely in the wild wood than
in this stifling prison, and sleep more quietly on the piled leaves of
your forests than on that bed that Christian love has spread for you.”
Magawisca neither manifested by word nor sign that she heard him, and
he proceeded more explicitly: “Do you sigh for the freedom of Nature?
Would you be restored to it?”

“Would I! would the imprisoned bird return to its nestlings?” She now
stopped, and looked with eager inquiry on Sir Philip.

“Then listen to me, and you shall learn by what means and on what
terms you may escape from this prison, and beyond the reach of your
enemies. Here,” he continued, producing from beneath his cloak a rope
ladder and a file and wrench, “here are instruments by which you can
remove those bars, and by which you may safely descend to the ground.”

“Tell me,” cried Magawisca, a ray of joy lighting her eyes, “tell me
how I shall use them.”

Sir Philip explained the mode, enjoined great caution, and then
proceeded to say, “By to-morrow night at twelve you can remove the
bars; the town will then be still; proceed directly to the point where
you last landed, and a boat shall there be in readiness, well manned,
to convey you beyond danger.”

“Well--well,” she replied, with breathless eagerness, “now tell me
what I am to do; what a poor {116} Indian prisoner can do to requite
such a favour as this?”

Sir Philip began a reply, stammered, and paused. He seemed to turn and
turn his purpose, and endeavoured to shelter it in some drapery that
should hide its ugliness; but this was beyond his art; and, summoning
impudence to his aid, he said, “I have a young damsel with me, who for
silly love followed me out of England. Now, you forester maiden, who
live according to the honesty of Nature, you could not understand me
if I were to tell you of the cruel laws of the world, which oblige
this poor girl to disguise herself in man’s apparel, and counterfeit
the duties of a page, that she may conceal her love. She hath become
somewhat troublesome to me: all that I ask as the price of your
liberty is, that she may be the companion of your flight.”

“Doth she go willingly?”

“Nay, not willingly; but she is young, and, like a tender twig, you
can bend her at will; all I ask is your promise that she return not.”

“But if she resist?”

“Act your pleasure with her; yet I would not that she were harmed. You
may give her to your brother in the place of this fair-haired damsel
they have stolen from him; or,” he added, for he saw that Magawisca’s
brow contracted, “or, if that suits not you nor him, you may take her
to your western forests, and give her to a Romish priest, who will
guide her to the Hotel Dieu which our good Lady of Bouillon has
established in Canada.” Magawisca {117} dropped at his feet the
instruments which she had grasped with such delight. “Nay, nay,
bethink you, maiden, it is a small boon to return for liberty and
life; for, trust me, if you remain here they will not spare your
life.”

“And dost thou think,” she replied, “that I would make my heart as
black as thine to save my life? Life! Dost thou not know that life can
only be abated by those evil deeds forbidden by the Great Master of
Life? The writing of the Great Spirit has surely vanished from thy
degraded soul, or thou wouldst know that man cannot touch life! Life
is naught but the image of the Great Spirit; and he hath most of it
who sends it back most true and unbroken, like the perfect image of
the clear heavens in the still lake.”

Sir Philip’s eye fell, and his heart quailed before the lofty glance
and unsullied spirit of the Indian maiden. Once he looked askance at
her, but it was with such a look as Satan eyed the sun in his “high
meridian tower.” With a feeling of almost insupportable meanness, he
collected, and again concealed beneath his cloak, the ladder and other
instruments, which he had been at no small pains to procure, and was
turning to summon Barnaby by ringing the bell, when he suddenly
recollected that Thomas Morton had been the ostensible motive of his
visit, and that it was but a prudent precaution to look in upon him
for an instant; and feeling too, perhaps, a slight curiosity to see
the companion of his former excesses, he changed his purpose, turned
to Morton’s door, unlocked and opened it.

{118}

The old man seemed to have shrunk away as if frightened, and was
gathered up almost into a ball in one corner of his miserable little
squalid den. A few remnants of his garments hung like shreds about
him. Every particle of his hair had dropped out; his grizzly beard was
matted together; his eyes gleamed like sparks of fire in utter
darkness. Sir Philip was transfixed. “Is this,” he thought, “Morton!
the gentleman--the gallant cavalier--the man of pleasure? Good God!
the girl hath truly spoken of life!” While he stood thus, the old man
sprang on him like a cat, pulled him within the door, and then, with
the action of madness, swift as thought, he seized the key, locked the
door on the inside, and threw the key through the bars of the window
without the prison. The candle had fallen and was extinguished, and
Sir Philip found himself immured, with his scarcely human companion,
in total darkness, without any means of rescue excepting through
Magawisca. His first impulse was to entreat her to ring the bell; but
he delayed for a moment, lest he should heighten the old man’s
paroxysm of madness.

In this interval of silence Magawisca fancied she heard a sound
against her window, and, on going to it, perceived, though the night
was extremely dark, a ladder resting against the bars; she listened,
and heard a footstep ascending; then there was a wrestling in Morton’s
room, and screams, “He’ll kill me--ring the bell.” Again all was
still, and she heard from the ground below, “Come down, Mr. Everell,
for the love of Heaven come down.” {119} The words were uttered in a
tone hardly above a whisper.

“Hush, Digby, I will not come down!”

“Then you are lost; those cries will certainly alarm the guard.”

“Hush! the cries have ceased.” Everell mounted quite to the window,
quick as if he had risen on wings.

“He is true!” thought Magawisca; and it seemed to her that her heart
would burst with joy, but she could not speak. He applied an
instrument to one of the iron bars, and wrenched it off. Repeated and
louder cries of “Murder! help! ring the bell!” now proceeded from
Gardiner, and the old maniac seemed determined to outroar him. Again
the noise ceased, and again Digby spoke in a more agitated voice than
before. “Oh, they are stirring in the yard; come away, Mr. Everell.”

“I will not--I had rather die; stand fast, Digby; one bar more, and
she is free;” and again he applied the instrument.

“Are you mad?” exclaimed Digby, in a more raised and eager voice; “I
tell you the lights are coming; if you do not escape now, nothing can
ever be done for her.”

This last argument had the intended effect. Everell felt that all hope
of extricating Magawisca depended on his now eluding discovery; and
with an exclamation of bitter disappointment, he relinquished the
enterprise for the present, and descending a few rounds of the ladder,
leaped to the ground, and, {120} with Digby, disappeared before the
guard reached the spot of operations. Magawisca saw two of the men go
off in pursuit, while the other remained picking up the implements
that Everell had dropped, and muttering something of old Barnaby
sleeping as if he slept his last sleep.

Relieved from the sad conviction of Everell’s desertion and
ingratitude, Magawisca seemed for a moment to float on happiness, and,
in her exultation, to forget the rocks and quicksands that encompassed
her. Another outcry from Sir Philip recalled her thoughts, and,
obeying the first impulse of humanity, she rang the bell violently.
Barnaby soon appeared with a lamp and keys, and learning the durance
of Sir Philip, he hastened to his relief. A key was found to unlock
the door, and, on opening it, the knight’s terror and distress were
fully explained. Morton had thrown him on his back, and pinned him to
the floor by planting his knee on Sir Philip’s breast, and had
interrupted his cries, and almost suffocated him, by stuffing his
cloak into his mouth. At the sight of his keeper the maniac sprang
off, and, with a sort of inarticulate chattering and laughing, resumed
his old station in the corner, apparently quite unconscious that he
had moved from it.

Sir Philip darted out, and shut the door as if he were closing a
tiger’s cage; and then, in wrath that overswelled all limits, he
turned upon poor Barnaby, and shaking him till his old bones seemed to
rattle in their thin casement, he poured out on him curses deep and
loud for leading him into that “devil’s {121} den.” Magawisca
interposed; but, instead of calming his wrath, she only drew it on
herself. He swore he would be revenged on her, “d--d Indian that she
was, to stand by and not lift her hand when she knew he was dying by
torture.” Magawisca did not vouchsafe any other reply to this attack
than a look of calm disdain; and Barnaby, now recovering from the
fright and amazement into which Sir Philip’s violence had thrown him,
held up his lamp, and reconnoitring the knight’s face and person, “It
is the same,” he said, resolving his honest doubts, “the same I let
in: circumstances alter cases, and men too, I think: why, I took him
for as godly a seeming man as ever I laid my eyes on--a yea and nay
Pilgrim; but such profane swearing exceedeth Chaddock’s men, or
Chaddock either, or the master they serve.”

“Prate not, you canting villain: why did not you come when you heard
my cries? or where was you that you heard them not?”

“Just taking a little nap in my rocking-chair; and I said to myself as
I sat myself down, ‘Now, Barnaby, if you should happen to fall out of
your meditation into sleep, remember to wake at the ringing of the
bell;’ and, accordingly, at the very first touch of it I was on my
feet and coming hitherward.”

Sir Philip’s panic and wrath had now so far subsided that he perceived
there was an alarming discordance between his extempore conduct and
his elaborate pretensions; and, reassuming his mask with an awkward
suddenness, he said, “Well, well, {122} friend Barnaby, we will both
forgive and forget. I will say nothing of your sleeping soundly at
your post, when you have such dangerous prisoners in ward that the
governor has thought it necessary to give you a guard; and you, good
Barnaby, will say nothing of my having for a moment lost the command
of my reason; though, being so sorely bestead, and having but a poor
human nature, I think I should not be hardly judged by merciful men.”

“As to forgiving and forgetting, your worship,” replied the
good-natured fellow, “that I can do as easily as another man, but not
from any dread of your tale-bearing; for I think the governor hath
sent the guard here partly in consideration of my age and feebleness;
and I fear not undue blame. Therefore, not for my own by-ends will I
keep close, but that I hold it not neighbourly to speak to another’s
hurt; and I well know it is but the topmost saints that are always in
the exercise of grace. But I marvel, your worship, that ye spoke those
evil words so glibly: it seemed like one casting away stilts, and
going on his own feet again.”

“All the fault of an ungodly youth, worthy Master Tuttle,” replied Sir
Philip, rolling up his eyes sanctimoniously; “and he who ensnared my
soul, thy miserable prisoner there, is now reaping the Lord’s
judgments therefor.”

“I think it is not profitable,” said the simple man, as he led the way
out of the prison, “to cast up judgments at any one; we are all--as
your worship has just suddenly and wofully experienced--we are {123}
all liable to falls in this slippery world; and I have always thought
it a more prudent and Christian part to lend a helping hand to a
fallen brother, than to stand by and laugh at him, or flout him.”

Sir Philip hurried away; every virtuous sentiment fell on his ear like
a rebuke. Even in an involuntary comparison of himself with the simple
jailer, he felt that genuine goodness, dimmed and sullied though it
may be by ignorance and fanaticism, like a good dull guinea, rings
true at every trial; while hypocrisy, though it show a face fair and
bright, yet, like a new false coin, betrays at every scratch the base
metal.

Perhaps no culprit ever turned his back on a jail with a more thorough
conviction that he deserved there to be incarcerated than did Sir
Philip. Detection in guilt is said marvellously to enlighten men’s
consciences: there may be a kindred virtue in disappointment in guilty
projects. The knight had become impatient of his tedious masquerade.
He was at first diverted with a new, and, as it seemed to him, a
fantastical state of society, and amused at the success with which he
played his assumed character. He soon became passionately enamoured of
Hope Leslie, and pursued her with a determined, unwavering resolution,
that, vacillating as he had always been, astonished himself. In the
eagerness of the chase, he underrated the obstacles that opposed him,
and, above all, the insuperable obstacle, the manifest indifference of
the young lady, which his vanity (must we add, his experience) led him
to {124} believe was affectation, whim, or accident; any or all of
these might be successfully opposed and overcome. He had tried to
probe her feelings in relation to Everell, and, though he was puzzled
by the result, and knew not what it meant, he trusted it did not mean
love. But if it did, what girl of Hope Leslie’s spirit, he asked
himself, would remain attached to a drivelling fellow, who, from
complaisance to the wishes of prosing old men, had preferred to her
such a statue of formality and Puritanism as Esther Downing? and,
Everell removed, Sir Philip feared no other competitor; for he counted
for nothing those gentlemen who might aspire to Miss Leslie’s hand,
but whose strict obedience to the canons of Puritanism left them, as
he thought, few of the qualities that were likely to interest a
romantic imagination. For himself, determined not to jeopard his
success by wearing his sanctimonious mask to Hope, he played the
magician with two faces, and to her he was the gay and gallant
chevalier; his formality, his preciseness, and every badge and
insignia of the Puritan school were dropped, and he talked of love and
poetry like any carpet-knight of those days, or drawing-room lover of
our own. But this was a dangerous game to play, and must not be
protracted. Some untoward accident might awaken the guardians of the
colony from their credulous confidence, and to this danger his wayward
page continually exposed him.

As our readers are already acquainted with the real character of this
unhappy victim of Sir Philip’s {125} profligacy, it only remains to
give the few untold circumstances of her brief history. She was the
natural child of an English nobleman. Her mother was a distinguished
French actress, who, dying soon after her birth, committed the child
to some charitable sisters of the order of St. Joseph. Her father, on
his death-bed, seized by the pangs of remorse, exacted a promise from
his sister, the Lady Lunford, that she would receive the orphan under
her protection. The lady performed the promise _à la lettre_, and no
more. She withdrew the unfortunate Rosa from her safe asylum, but she
kept from her, and from all the world, the secret of their
relationship, and made the dependance and desolateness of the poor
orphan a broad foundation for her own tyranny. Lady Lunford was a
woman of the world--a waning, Rosa, a ripening beauty. Her house was
the resort of men of fashion. Sir Philip paid his devotions there,
ostensibly to the noble mistress, but really to the young creature
whose melting eyes, _naïveté_, and strong and irrepressible feelings
enchanted him. Probably Lady Lunford found the presence of the young
beauty inconvenient. She certainly never threw any obstacle in Sir
Philip’s way; indeed, he afterward cruelly boasted to Rosa that her
patroness had persuaded him to receive her; but this was long after:
for many months he treated her with the fondest devotion; and she,
poor credulous child, was first awakened from dreams of love and
happiness by pangs of jealousy.

From her own confessions, Sir Philip learned how {126} far she had
divulged her sorrows to Hope Leslie, and from that moment he meditated
some mode of secretly and suddenly ridding himself of her, and finally
determined on the project which, as we have seen, was wofully
defeated; and he was compelled to retreat from Magawisca’s prison with
the tormenting apprehension that he might himself fall into the pit he
had digged.

Let those who have yet to learn in what happiness consists, and its
actual independence of external circumstances, turn from the gifted
and accomplished man of the world to the Indian prisoner; from the
baffled tempter to the victorious tempted. Magawisca could scarcely
have been made happier if Everell had achieved her freedom, than she
was by the certain knowledge of his interposition for her. The sting
of his supposed ingratitude had been her sharpest sorrow. Her
affection for Everell Fletcher had the tenderness, the confidence, the
sensitiveness of woman’s love; but it had nothing of the selfishness,
the expectation, or the earthliness of that passion. She had done and
suffered much for him, and she felt that his worth must be the sole
requital for her sufferings. She felt, too, that she had received much
from him. He had opened the book of knowledge to her; had given
subjects to her contemplative mind beyond the mere perceptions of her
senses; had in some measure dissipated the clouds of ignorance that
hung over the forest child, and given her glimpses of the past and the
distant; but, above all, he had gratified her strong national pride by
admitting {127} the natural equality of all the children of the Great
Spirit, and by allowing that it was the knowledge of the
Englishman--an accidental superiority--that forced from the
uninstructed Indian the exclamation, “Manittoo! Manittoo!” he is a
God.




 CHAPTER VII.

{128}


                  “My heart is wondrous light
 Since this same wayward girl is so reclaimed.”
                         _Romeo and Juliet_.


The next morning opened on Boston with that boon to all small
societies, a new topic of interest and conversation. The attempt on
the prison the preceding night was in every one’s mouth; and as the
community had been much agitated concerning the heresies and trial of
Gorton and his company, they did not hesitate to attribute the
criminal outrage to some of his secret adherents, who, as the sentence
that had passed on the unfortunate man was the next day to take
effect, had made this desperate effort to rescue them. It was not even
surmised by the popular voice that the bold attempt had been made on
account of the Indian woman. The magistrates had very discreetly
refrained from disclosing her connexion with state affairs, as every
alarm about the rising of the Indians threw the colony, especially the
women and children, into a state of the greatest agitation. The
imprisonment of Magawisca was therefore looked upon as a transient,
prudential, and domiciliary arrangement, to prevent the possibility of
any concert between her and the recovered captive, Faith Leslie, who
was known to be pining for her Indian friends.

{129}

That the governor’s secret conclusions were very different from those
of the people, was indicated by a private order which he sent to
Barnaby Tuttle, to remove the Indian maiden from the upper apartment
to the dungeon beneath the prison, but by no means to inflict any
other severity on her, or to stint her of any kindness consistent with
her safe keeping. Gorton’s company were on the same day removed from
the prison, and, as is well known to the readers of the chronicles of
the times, distributed separately to the towns surrounding Boston,
where, notwithstanding they were jealously guarded and watched, they
proved dangerous leaven, and were soon afterward transported to
England.

Whatever secret suspicions the governor entertained in relation to
Everell Fletcher, his kind feelings, and the delicate relation in
which he stood to that young man, as the son of his dearest friend and
the betrothed husband of his niece, induced him to keep them within
his own bosom, without even intimating them to his partners in
authority, who, he well knew, whatever infirmities they, frail men,
might have of their own, were seldom guilty of winking at those of
others.

But to return to our heroine, whom we left convalescing; the energies
of a youthful and unimpaired constitution, and the unwearied care of
her gentle nurse, restored her, in the space of two days, to such a
degree of strength that she was able to join the family in the parlour
at their evening meal, to which we cannot give the convenient
designation of {130} “tea,” as Asia had not yet supplied us with this
best of all her aromatic luxuries.

Hope entered the parlour leaning on Esther’s arm. All rose to welcome
her, and to offer their congratulations, more or less formal, on her
preservation and recovery. Everell advanced with the rest, and essayed
to speak, but his voice failed him. Hope, with natural frankness, gave
him her hand, and all the blood in her heart seemed to gush into her
pale cheeks, but neither did she speak. In the general movement, their
reciprocal emotion passed unobserved excepting by Esther; she noted
it. After the meal was finished, and the governor had returned thanks,
in which he inserted a clause expressive of the general gratitude “for
the mercies that had been vouchsafed to the maiden near and dear to
many present, in that she had been led safely through perils by water,
by land, and by sickness,” Madam Winthrop kindly insisted that Hope
should occupy her easy chair; but Hope declined the honour, and,
seating herself on the window-seat, motioned to her sister to come and
sit by her. The poor girl obeyed, but without any apparent interest,
and without even seeming conscious of the endearing tenderness with
which Hope stroked back her hair and kissed her cheek. “What shall we
do with this poor home-sick child?” she asked, appealing to her
guardian.

“In truth, I know not,” he replied. “All day and all night, they tell
me, she goes from window to window, like an imprisoned bird fluttering
against {131} the bars of its cage; and so wistfully she looks abroad,
as if her heart went forth with the glance of her eye.”

“I have done my best,” said Mrs. Grafton, now joining in the
conversation, “to please her, but it’s all working for nothing, and no
thanks. In the first place, I gave her all her old playthings that you
saved so carefully, Hope, and shed so many tears over, and at first
they did seem to pleasure her. She looked them over and over, and I
could see by the changes of her countenance, as she took up one and
another, that some glimmering of past times came over her; but, as ill
luck would have it, there was among the rest, in a little basket, a
string of bird’s eggs, which Oneco had given her at Bethel. I
remembered it well, and so did she; for, as soon as she saw it, she
dropped everything else, and burst into tears.”

“Poor child!” said Mr. Fletcher; “these early affections are deeply
rooted.” Everell, who stood by his father, turned and walked to the
other extremity of the apartment, and Hope involuntarily passed her
hand hastily over her brow; as she did so, she looked up and saw
Esther’s eye fixed on her. Rallying her spirits, “I am weak yet,
Esther,” she said, “and this sudden change from our still room
confuses me.” Mrs. Grafton did not mark this little interlude, and,
replying to Mr. Fletcher’s last observation, “Poor child! do you call
her? I call it sheer foolishness. Her early affections, indeed! you
seem to forget she had other and earlier than for that Indian boy; but
{132} this seems to be the one weed that has choked all the rest.
Hope, my dear, you have no idea what a _non compos mentis_ she has got
to be. I showed her all my earrings, and gave her her choice of all
but the diamonds that are promised for your wedding gift, dearie, you
know, and, do you think, she scarcely looked at them? while she won’t
let me touch those horrid blue glass things she wears, that look so
like the tawnies, it makes me all of a nerve to see them. And then,
just look for yourself: though I have dressed her up in that beautiful
Lyons silk of yours, with the Dresden tucker, she will--this warm
weather, too--keep on her Indian mantle in that blankety fashion.”

“Well, my dear aunt, why not indulge her for the present? I suppose
she has the feeling of the natives, who seem to have an almost
superstitious attachment to that Oriental costume.”

“Oriental fiddlestick! you talk like a simpleton, Hope. I suppose you
would let her wear that string of all-coloured shells round her neck,
would you not,” she asked, drawing aside Faith’s mantle, and showing
the savage ornament, “instead of that beautiful rainbow necklace of
mine, which I have offered to her in place of it?”

“If you ask me seriously, aunt, I certainly would, if she prefers it.”

“Now that is peculiar of you, Hope. Why, Miss Esther Downing, mine is
a string of stones that go by sevens: yellow, topaz--orange,
onyx--red, ruby--and so on, and so on. Master Cradock wrote the {133}
definitions of them all out of a Latin book for me once; and yet,
though it is such a peculiar beauty, that silly child will not give up
those horrid shells for it. Now,” she continued, turning to Faith, and
putting her hand on the necklace, “now, that’s a good girl, let me
take it off.”

Faith understood her action, though not her words, and she laid her
own hand on the necklace, and looked as if obstinately determined it
should not be removed.

Hope perceived there was something attached to the necklace, and on a
closer inspection, which her position enabled her to make, she saw it
was a crucifix; and dreading lest her sister should be exposed to a
new source of persecution, she interposed: “Let her have her own way
at present, I pray you, aunt; she may have some reason for preferring
those shells that we do not know; and if she has not, I see no great
harm in her preferring bright shells to bright stones; at any rate,
for the present, we had best leave her to herself, and say nothing at
all to her about her dress or ornaments.”

“Well--very well; take your own way, Miss Hope Leslie.”

Hope smiled: “Nay, aunt,” she said, “I cannot be _Miss_ Hope Leslie
till I get quite well again.”

“Oh, dearie, I meant nothing, you know,” said the good lady, whose
displeasure never held out against one of her niece’s smiles. “If Miss
Esther Downing,” she added, lowering her voice, “had told me to say
nothing of dress and ornaments, I should {134} not have been
surprised; but it is an unheard-of simpleness for you, Hope. Dress and
ornaments! they are the most likely things in the world to take the
mind off from trouble. Till I came to this new English colony, where
everything seems, as it were, topsy-turvy, I never saw that woman
whose mind could not be diverted by dress and ornaments.”

“You strangely dishonour your memory, Mistress Grafton, or Hope’s
noble mother,” said the elder Fletcher; “methinks I have often heard
you say that Alice Fletcher had no taste for these vanities.”

“No, you never heard me say that, Mr. Fletcher. Vanities! no, never,
the longest day I had to live; for I never called them vanities--no; I
did say Alice always went as plain as a pike-staff after you left
England; and a great pity it was, I always thought; for, when Queen
Henrietta came from France, we had such a world of beautiful new
fashions, it would have cured Alice of moping if she would have given
her mind to it. There was my Lady Penyvére, how different it was with
her after her losses: let’s see--her husband, and her son Edward, heir
to the estate, and her daughter-in-law--that was not so much, but
we’ll count her--and Ulrica, her own daughter, all died in one week;
and, for an aggravation, her coachman, horses, coach, and all, went
off London Bridge, and all were drowned--killed--smashed to death; and
yet, in less than a week, my lady gave orders for every suit of
mourning; and that is the great use of wearing mourning, as she said:
it takes the mind off from trouble.”

{135}

Hope felt, and her quick eye saw, that her aunt was running on sadly
at her own expense; and, to produce an effect similar to the painter,
when, by his happy art, he shifts his lights, throwing defects into
shadow, and bringing out beauties, she said, “You are very little like
your friend Lady Penyvére, dear aunt; for I am certain, if, as you
feared, I had lost my life the other day, all the mourning in the
king’s realm would not have turned your thoughts from trouble.”

“No, that’s true--that’s very true, dearie,” replied the good lady,
snuffling, and wiping away the tears that had gathered at the bare
thought of the evil that had threatened her. “No, Hope; touch you,
touch my life; but then,” she added, lowering her voice for Hope’s ear
only, “I can’t bear to have you give in to this outcry against dress;
we have preaching and prophesying enough, the Lord knows, without your
taking it up.”

Lights were now ordered, and, after the bustle made by the ladies
drawing around the table and arranging their work was over, Governor
Winthrop said, “If your strength is equal to the task, Miss Leslie, we
would gladly hear the particulars of your marvellous escape, of which
Esther has been able to give us but a slight sketch--though enough to
make us all admire at the wonderful Providence that brought you safely
through.”

The elder Fletcher, really apprehensive for Hope’s health, and still
more apprehensive that she might, in her fearless frankness, discredit
herself with the {136} governor by disclosing all the particulars of
her late experience, which he had already heard from her lips, and
permitted to pass uncensured, interposed, and hoped to avert the evil
by begging that the relation might be deferred. But Hope insisted that
she felt perfectly well, and began by saying, “She doubted not her
kind friends had made every allowance for the trouble she had
occasioned them. She was conscious that much evil had proceeded from
the rash promise of secrecy she had given.” She forbore to name
Magawisca on her sister’s account, who was still sitting by her; the
governor, by a significant nod, expressed that he comprehended her;
and she went on to say “That she trusted she had been forgiven for
that, and for all the petulant and childish conduct of the week that
followed it. I scarcely recollect anything of those days, that then
seemed to me interminable,” she said, “but that I tried to mask my
troubled spirit with a laughing face, and, in spite of all my efforts,
I was rather cross than gay. I believe, Madam Winthrop, I called forth
your censure, and I pray you to forgive me for not taking it patiently
and thankfully, as I ought.”

Madam Winthrop, all astonishment at Hope’s exemplary humility and
deference--graces she had not appeared to abound in--assured her, with
unassumed kindness, that she had her cordial forgiveness; though,
indeed, she was pleased to say, “Hope’s explanation left her little to
forgive.”

“And you, sir,” said Hope, turning to the governor, “you, I trust,
will pardon me for selecting your garden for a secret rendezvous.”

{137}

“Indeed, Hope Leslie, I could pardon a much heavier transgression in
one so young as thee, and one who seems to have so hopeful a sense of
error,” replied the governor; while the good-will beaming in his
benevolent face showed how much more accordant kindness was with his
nature than the austere reproof which he so often believed the letter
of his duty required from him.

“Then you all--all forgive me, do you not?” Hope asked; and, glancing
her eye around the room, it involuntarily rested for a moment on
Everell. All but Everell, who did not speak, were warm in their
assurances that they had nothing to forgive; and the elder Fletcher
tenderly pressed her hand, secretly rejoicing that her graceful
humility enabled her to start with her story from vantage ground.

“I did not see you, I believe, Esther,” continued Hope, “after we
parted at Digby’s cottage?”

“Speak a trifle louder, if you please, Miss Leslie,” said the
governor. Hope was herself conscious that her voice had faltered at
the recollection of the definitive scene in Digby’s cottage, and,
making a new effort, she said, in a firmer and more cheerful tone,
“You, Esther, were happily occupied. I was persecuted by Sir Philip
Gardiner, whose ungentlemanly interference in my concerns will, I
trust, relieve me from his society in future.”

“Pardon me, Miss Leslie,” said the governor, interrupting Hope; “our
friend Sir Philip hath deserved your thanks rather than your censure.
There are, as you well know, duties paramount to the {138} courtesies
of a gentleman, which are, for the most part, but a vain show--mere
dress and decoration;” and he vouchsafed a smile as he quoted the
words of Mrs. Grafton: “Sir Philip believed he was consulting your
happiness when he took measures to recover your sister, which your
promise forbade your taking.”

“Sir Philip strangely mistakes me,” replied Hope, “if he thinks
anything could console me for apparently betraying one who trusted me
to sorrowful, fearful imprisonment.”

There was a pause, during which Mrs. Winthrop whispered to Esther,
“Then she knows all about it?”

“Yes; she would not rest till she heard all.”

Hope proceeded. “I believe I am not yet strong enough to speak on this
point.” She then went on to narrate circumstantially all that took
place after she was parted from Magawisca till she came to Antonio.
Cradock, when she began, had laid aside a little Greek book over which
he was conning, and had, at every new period of her relation, given
his chair a hitch towards her, till he sat directly before her, on the
edge of his chair, his knees pressed close together, and his palms
resting upright on them, his head stooped forward so as to be at right
angles with his body, and his parting lips creeping round to his ears
with an expression of complacent wonder. Thus he sat and looked while
Hope described her polite acquiescence in Antonio’s error, and
repeated her first reply to him in Italian. At this the old man threw
his head back, and burst into a peal {139} of laughter that resembled
the neighing of a horse more than any human sound; and, as soon as he
could recover his voice, “Did I not teach her the tongues?” he asked,
with a vehement gesture to the company; “did I not teach her the
tongues?”

“Indeed you did, kind Master Cradock,” said Hope, laying her hand on
his, “and many a weary hour it cost you.”

“Never--never one; thou wert always a marvellous quick-witted damsel.”
He then resumed his seat and his former attitude, and, closing his
eyes, said, in his usual low, deliberate tone, “I bless the Lord that
the flower and beauty of my youth were spent in Padua, a poor blind
worm that I am: I deemed it a loss, but it hath saved her most
precious and sweet life.” And here he burst into a paroxysm of tears
and sobbing almost as violent as his laughter had been: his organs
seemed moved by springs, which, if touched by an emotion, were quite
beyond his control, and only ceased their operation when their
mechanical force was exhausted.

Hope had little more to relate: she prudently suppressed the private
concerns of Sir Philip’s page, and attributed their accidental meeting
to his having come abroad, as in truth he had, in quest of his master.
When she had finished, the governor said, “Thou hast indeed been
brought through many dangers, Hope Leslie; delivered from the hand of
thy strong enemy, and thy feet made like hinds’ feet; and I joy to say
that thy experience of the Lord’s mercies seemeth to have wrought a
becoming {140} sobriety in thee. I would fain pass over that last
passage in thy evening’s adventures without remark, but duty bids me
say thou didst err lamentably in permitting, for a moment, the
idol-worship of that darkened, papistical youth.”

“Worship, sir!” said Hope; “I did not esteem it worship; I thought it
merely an affectionate address to one who--and I hope I erred not in
that--might not have been a great deal better than myself.”

“I think she erred not greatly,” said Mr. Fletcher, who at this moment
felt too tenderly for Hope patiently to hear her rebuked; “the best
Catholic doctors put this interpretation on the invocations to
saints.”

“Granted,” replied the governor; “but did she right to deepen and
strengthen the superstition of the Romish sailor?”

“It does not appear to me,” said Mr. Fletcher, “that it was a
seasonable moment for meddling with his superstitions. We do not read
that Paul rebuked the Melitans, even when they said he was a god.”
This was but negative authority; but, while the governor hesitated how
he should answer it, Mr. Fletcher turned to Esther: “Miss Downing,” he
said, “thou art the pattern maiden of the Commonwealth: in Hope’s
condition, wouldst thou have acted differently? Out of thy mouth she
shall be justified or condemned.”

“Speak, dear Esther,” said Hope; “why do you hesitate? If I were to
choose an external conscience, {141} you should be my rule; though I
think the stern monitor could never be imbodied in so gentle a form.
Now tell us, Esther, what would you have done?”

“What I should have done, if left to my own strength, I know not,”
replied Esther, speaking reluctantly.

“Then, Esther, I will put the question in a form to spare your
humility: I will not ask what you would have done, but what I ought to
have done.”

Esther’s strictness was a submission to duty; and it cost her an
effort to say, “I would rather, Hope, thou hadst trusted thyself
wholly to that Providence that had so wonderfully wrought for thee
thus far.”

“I believe you are quite right, Esther,” said Hope, who was disposed
to acquiesce in whatever her friend said, and glad to escape from any
farther discussion, and, moreover, anxious to avert Esther’s
observation from Everell, who, during the conversation, had been
walking the room, his arms folded, to and fro, but had narrowly
watched Esther during this appeal, and, when she announced her
opinion, had turned disappointed away.

Mrs. Grafton now arose with a trifling apparent vexation, and, taking
Faith by the arm, she signified her intention to retire to her own
apartment. While crossing the room, she said, “It is not often I quote
Scripture, as you all know; because, as I have said before, I hold a
text from Scripture or a sample of chints to be a deceptive kind of
specimen; but I must say now, that I think the case of David, in
eating {142} the shew-bread instead of looking for manna, upholds Hope
Leslie in using the means the Lord chose to place in her hands.”

Having the last word is one of the tokens of victory, and the good
lady, content with this, withdrew from the field of discussion.
Governor Winthrop retired to his study. Hope followed him thither, and
begged a few moments’ audience, which was, of course, readily granted.
When the door was closed, and he had seated himself, and placed a
large arm-chair for her, all the tranquillity which she had just
before so well sustained forsook her; she sunk, trembling, on her
knees, and was compelled to rest her forehead on the governor’s knee:
he laid his hand kindly on her head: “What does this mean?” he asked;
“I like it not, and it is not fitting that any one should kneel in my
house but for a holy purpose: rise, Hope Leslie, and explain yourself;
rise, my child,” he added, in a softened tone, for his heart was
touched with her distress; “tyrants are knelt to, and I trust I am
none.”

“No, indeed you are not,” she replied, rising and clasping her hands
in earnest supplication; “and therefore I hope--nay, I believe--you
will grant my petition for our poor Indian friend.”

“Well, be calm; what of her?”

“What of her! Is she not, the generous creature, at this moment in
your condemned dungeon? Is she not to be tried to-morrow, perhaps
sentenced to death? and can I, the cause of bringing her into this
trouble, can I look calmly on?”

{143}

“Well, what would you have, young lady?” asked the governor, in a
quiet manner, that damped our heroine’s hopes, though it did not abate
her ardour.

“I would have your warrant, sir,” she replied, boldly, “for her
release; her free passage to her poor old father, if indeed he lives.”

“You speak unadvisedly, Miss Leslie. I am no king; and I trust the
Lord will never send one in wrath on his chosen people of the New
World, as he did on those of old. No, in truth, I am no king. I have
but one voice in the Commonwealth, and I cannot grant pardons at
pleasure; and, besides, on what do you found your plea?”

“On what!” exclaimed Hope. “On her merits and rights.”

“Methinks, my young friend, you have lost right suddenly that humble
tone that but now, in the parlour, graced you so well. I trusted that
your light afflictions and short sickness had tended to the
edification of your spirit.”

“I spoke then of myself, and humility became me; but surely you will
permit me to speak courageously of the noble Magawisca.”

“There is some touch of reason in thy speech, Hope Leslie,” replied
the governor, his lips almost relaxing to a smile. “Sit down, child,
and tell me of these merits and rights, for I would be possessed of
everything in favour of this unhappy maiden.”

“I have not to tell you, sir,” said Hope, struggling to speak in a
dispassionate tone, “but only to {144} _remind_ you of what you were
once the first to speak of--the many obligations of the English to the
family of Mononotto: a debt that has been but ill paid.”

“That debt, I think, was cancelled by the dreadful massacre at
Bethel.”

“If it be so, there is another debt that never has been, that scarce
can be cancelled.”

“Yes, I know to what you allude: it was a noble action for a heathen
savage; and I marvel not that my friend Fletcher should think it a
title to our mercy, or that young Mr. Everell, looking with a youthful
eye on this business, should deem it a claim on our justice. They have
both spoken much and often to me, and it were well if Everell Fletcher
were content to leave this matter with those who have the right to
determine it.” Hope perceived the governor looked very significantly,
and she apprehended that he might think her intercession was
instigated by Everell.

“I have not seen Everell Fletcher,” she said, “till this evening,
since we parted at the garden; and you will do both him and me the
justice to believe I have not now spoken at his bidding.”

“I did not think it. I know thou art ever somewhat forward to speak
the dictates of thy heart,” he continued, with a smile; “but now let
me caution you both, especially Everell, not to stir in this matter;
any private interference will but prejudice the Pequod’s cause. They
have ever been a hateful race to the English; and as the old chief and
his daughter are accused, and I fear justly, of kindling {145} the
enmity of the tribes against us, and attempting to stir up a war that
would lay our villages in ruins, it will be difficult to make a
private benefit outweigh such a public crime. At any rate, the
prisoner must be tried for her life; afterward we may consider if it
be possible and suitable to grant her a pardon.” Hope rose to
withdraw: the sanguine hopes that had sustained her were abated; her
limbs trembled, and her lips quivered as she turned to say
“good-night.” The governor took her hand, and said compassionately,
“Be not thus disquieted, my child; cast thy care upon the Lord. He can
bring light out of this darkness.”

“And He alone,” she thought, as she slowly crept to her room. A
favourite from her birth, Hope had been accustomed to the
gratification of her wishes; innocent and moderate they had been; but
uniform indulgence is not a favourable school, and our heroine had now
to learn, from that stern teacher, experience, that events and
circumstances cannot be moulded to individual wishes. She must sit
down and passively await the fate of Magawisca. “She had done all she
could do, and without any effect: had she done all?” While she still
meditated on this last clause of her thoughts, Esther entered the
room. Absorbed in her own revery, Hope did not, at first, particularly
notice her friend, and when she did, she saw that she appeared much
disturbed. Esther, after opening and shutting drawers and cupboards,
and seeking by these little devices to conceal or subdue her
agitation, found all unavailing, {146} and, throwing herself in a
chair, she gave way to hysterical sobbings.

This, in almost any young lady, would have been a common expression of
romantic distress; but in the disciplined, circumspect Esther,
uncontrolled emotion was as alarming, to compare small things to
great, as if a planet were to start from its orbit.

Hope hastened to her, and, folding her arms around her tenderly,
inquired what could thus distress her. Esther disengaged herself from
her friend, and turned her face from her.

“I cannot bear this,” said Hope; “I can bear anything better than
this: are you displeased with me, Esther?”

“Yes, I am displeased with you--with myself--with everybody: I am
miserable.”

“What do you mean, Esther? I have done nothing to offend you; for
pity’s sake tell me what you mean? I have never had a feeling or
thought that should offend you.”

“You have most cruelly, fatally injured me, Hope Leslie.”

“Here is some wretched mistake,” cried Hope; “for Heaven’s sake
explain, Esther: if I had injured you knowingly, I should be of all
creatures most guilty; but I have not. If I have innocently injured
you, speak, my dear friend, I beseech you,” she added, again putting
her arm around Esther; “have not you yourself, a thousand times, said
there should be no disguises with friends--no untold suspicions--no
unexplained mysteries?”

{147}

Again Esther repressed Hope. “I have been unfairly dealt by,” she
said. “I have been treated as a child.”

“How--when--where--by whom?” demanded Hope, impetuously.

“Ask me no questions now, Hope. I will answer none. I will no longer
be played upon.”

“Oh, Esther, you are cruel,” said Hope, bursting into tears. “You are
the one friend that I have loved gratefully, devotedly,
disinterestedly, and I cannot bear this.”

There was a pause of half an hour, during which Esther sat with her
face covered with her handkerchief, and sobbing violently, while Hope
walked up and down the room, her tender heart penetrated to the very
core with sorrow, and her mind perplexed with endless conjectures
about the cause of her friend’s emotions.

She sometimes approached near the truth, but that way she could not
bear to look. At last Esther became quiet, and Hope ventured once more
to approach her, and leaned over her without speaking. Esther rose
from her chair, knelt down, and drew Hope down beside her, and in a
low, but perfectly firm voice, supplicated for grace to resist
engrossing passion and selfish affections. She prayed they might both
be assisted from above, so that their mutual forgiveness and mutual
love might be perfected, and issue in a friendship which should be a
foretaste of Heaven. She then rose and folded her arms around her
friend, saying, “I have given way to my sinful {148} nature, but I
feel already an earnest of returning peace. Do not say anything to me
now, Hope; the future will explain all.”

There was an authority in her manner that Hope could not, and did not
wish to resist. “If you speak to me so, Esther,” she said, “I would
obey you, even though it were possible obedience should be more
difficult. Now we will go to bed, and forget all this wearisome
evening; but first kiss me, and tell me you love me as well as ever.”

“I do,” she replied; but her voice faltered; and, governed by the
strictest law of truth, she changed her form of expression: “I mean
that I shall again love you as well--I trust, better than ever; be
content with this for the present, Hope, and try me no farther.”

Once, while they were undressing, Esther said, but without any emotion
in her voice--her face was averted from Hope--“Everell has been
proposing to me to assist him in a clandestine attempt to get
Magawisca out of prison.”

“To get her out!” exclaimed Hope, with the greatest animation:
“to-night?”

“To-night or to-morrow night.”

“And is there any hope of effecting it?”

“I thought it not right for me to undertake it,” Esther replied, in
the same tone, quite calm, but so deliberate that Hope detected the
effort with which she spoke, and dared not venture another question.

They both went to bed, but not to sleep; mutual and secret anxieties
kept them for a long time restless, {149} and a strange feeling of
embarrassment, as distant as the width of their bed would allow; but,
finally, Hope, as if she could no longer bear this estrangement,
nestled close to Esther, folded her arms around her, and fell asleep
on her bosom.

Madam Winthrop had very considerately, in the course of the evening,
left Everell and her niece alone together; and he had availed himself
of this first opportunity of private communication to inform her that,
after being frustrated in all his efforts for Magawisca’s rescue, he
had at length devised a plan which only wanted her co-operation to
ensure it success. Her agency would certainly, he believed, not be
detected; and, at any rate, could not involve her in any disagreeable
consequences.

“Any consequences to herself,” Esther said, “she would not fear.”
Everell assured her that he was certain she would not; but he was
anxious she should see he would not expose her to any, even to attain
an object for which he would risk or sacrifice his own life. He then
went on eagerly to detail his plan of operations, till Esther summoned
courage to interrupt him. Perhaps there is not on earth a more
difficult duty than for a woman to place herself in a disagreeable
light before the man she truly loves. Esther’s affections were deep,
fixed, and unpretending, capable of any effort or any sacrifice that
was not proscribed by religious loyalty; but no earthly consideration
could have tempted her to waver from the strictest letter of her
religious duty, as that duty was interpreted by her conscience. It
cost her severe {150} struggles; but, after several intimations which
Everell did not understand, she constrained herself to say, “That she
thought they had not Scripture warrant for interfering between the
prisoner and the magistrates.”

“Scripture warrant!” exclaimed Everell, with surprise and vexation he
could not conceal. “And are you to do no act of mercy, or compassion,
or justice, for which you cannot quote a text from Scripture?”

“Scripture hath abundant texts to authorize all mercy, compassion, and
justice, but we are not always the allowed judges of their
application; and in the case before us we have an express rule, to
which, if we submit, we cannot err; for thou well knowest, Everell, we
are commanded, in the first epistle of Peter, second chapter, to
‘Submit ourselves to every ordinance of man, for the Lord’s sake:
whether it be to the king, as supreme; or unto governors, as unto them
that are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, and for the
praise of them that do well.’”

“But surely, Esther, there must be warrant, as you call it, for
sometimes resisting legitimate authority, or all our friends in
England would not be at open war with their king. With such a
precedent, I should think the sternest conscience would permit you to
obey the generous impulses of nature, rather than to render this
slavish obedience to the letter of the law.”

“Oh, Everell! do not seek to blind my judgment. Our friends at home
are men who do all things in {151} the fear of the Lord, and are,
therefore, doubtless guided by the light of Scripture and the inward
testimony. But they cannot be a rule for us in any measure; and for
me, Everell, it would be to sin presumptuously, to do aught in any way
to countervail the authority of those chosen servants of the Lord
whose magistracy we are privileged to live under.”

Everell tried all argument and persuasion to subdue her scruples, but
in vain; she had some text or some unquestioned rule of duty to oppose
to every reason and entreaty.

To an ardent young man, there is something unlovely, if not revolting,
in the sterner virtues, and particularly when they oppose those
objects which he may feel to be authorized by the most generous
emotions of his heart. Everell did not mean to be unjust to
Esther--his words were measured and loyal--but he felt a deep
conviction that there was a painful discord between them; that there
was, to use the modern German term, no elective affinity. In the
course of their conversation, he said, “You would not, you could not,
thus resist my wishes if you knew Magawisca.”

“Everell,” she replied, “those who love you need not know this maiden
to feel that they would save her life at the expense of their own, if
they might do it;” and then, blushing at what she feared might seem an
empty boast, she added, “but I do know Magawisca; I have visited her
in her prison every day since she has been there.”

{152}

“God bless you for that, Esther; but why did you not tell me?”

“Because my uncle only permitted me access to her on condition that I
kept it a secret from you.”

“Methinks that prohibition was as useless as cruel.”

“No, Everell; my uncle doubtless anticipated such applications as you
have made to-night, and he was right to guard me from temptation.”

“He might securely have trusted you to resist it,” thought Everell.
But he tried to suppress the unkind feeling, and asked Esther “if she
had any motive in visiting Magawisca thus often, beyond the
gratification of her compassionate disposition.”

“Yes,” replied Esther; “I heard my uncle say, that if Magawisca could
be induced to renounce her heathenish principles, and promise, instead
of following her father to the forest, to remain here and join the
catechized Indians, he thought the magistrates might see it to be
their duty to overlook her past misdemeanours, and grant her Christian
privileges.” Esther paused for a moment, but Everell made no comment,
and she proceeded, in a tone of the deepest humility: “I knew I was a
poor instrument, but I hoped a blessing on the prayer of faith and the
labour of love. I set before her her temporal and her eternal
interest--life and death. I prayed with her--I exhorted her; but oh!
Everell, she is obdurate; she neither fears death, nor will believe
that eternal misery awaits her after death!”

To Esther’s astonishment, Everell, though he {153} looked troubled,
neither expressed surprise nor disappointment at the result of her
labours, but immediately set before her the obvious inference from it.
“You see, yourself,” he said, “by your own experience, there is but
one way of aiding Magawisca.”

“It is unkind of you, Everell,” she replied, with a trembling voice,
“to press me farther; that way, you know, my path is hedged up;” and,
without saying anything more, she abruptly left the room; but she had
scarcely passed the threshold of the door, when her gentle heart
reproached her with harshness, and she turned to soften her final
refusal. Everell did not hear her returning footsteps; he stood with
his back to the door, and Esther heard him make this involuntary
apostrophe: “Oh, Hope Leslie! how thy unfettered soul would have
answered such an appeal! why has fate cruelly severed us?”

Esther escaped hastily, and without his observation; and the scene
already described in the apartment of the young ladies ensued.

Everell Fletcher must not be reproached with being a disloyal knight.
The artifices of Sir Philip Gardiner; the false light in which our
heroine had been placed by her embarrassments with Magawisca; the
innocent manœuvring of Madam Winthrop; and, finally, the generous
rashness of Hope Leslie, had led him, step by step, to involve himself
in an engagement with Miss Downing; that engagement had just been made
known to her protectors, and ratified by them, when the denouément of
the mysterious {154} rendezvous at the garden explained his fatal
mistake. When he recurred to all that had passed since his first
meeting with Hope Leslie, and particularly to their last interview at
the garden, when he had imputed her uncontrollable emotion to her
sensibility in relation to Sir Philip, he had reason to believe he was
beloved by the only being he had ever loved. But in what cruel
circumstance did this discovery find him! His troth plighted to one
whose pure and tender heart he had long possessed. There was but one
honourable course for him to pursue, and on that he firmly resolved:
to avoid the presence of Hope Leslie; to break the chain of affection
wrought in youth and riveted in manhood, and whose links seemed to him
to encompass and sustain his very life; in fine, to forget the past:
but, alas! who can convert to Lethe the sweetest draughts of memory?

Hope’s dangerous illness had suspended all his purposes; he could not
disguise his interest; and, indeed, its manifestations excited neither
surprise nor remark, for it seemed sufficiently accounted for by their
long and intimate association. While Hope’s life was in peril, even
Magawisca was forgotten; but the moment Hope’s convalescence restored
the use of his faculties, they were all devoted to obtaining
Magawisca’s release, and he had left no means untried, either of open
intercession or clandestine effort; but all, as yet, was without
effect.




 CHAPTER VIII.

{155}


 “What trick, what device, what starting hole canst thou now find out,
 to hide thee from this open and apparent shame?”--_Henry IV_.


The day appointed for Magawisca’s trial arose on Boston one of the
brightest and most beautiful of summer. There are moments of deep
dejection and gloom in every one’s experience, when the eye closes
against the beauty of light, when the silence of all those great
powers that surround us presses on the soul like the indifference of a
friend, and when their evolving glories overpower the wearied spirit,
as the splendours of the sun offend the sick eye. In this diseased
state of mind, Everell wandered about Boston till the ringing of the
bell, the appointed signal, gave notice that the court was about to
open for the trial of the Indian prisoner. He then turned his
footsteps towards the house where the sittings of the magistrates were
held; and on reaching it, he found a crowd had already assembled in
the room assigned for the trial.

At one extremity of the apartment was a platform of two or three feet
elevation, on which sat the deputies and magistrates who constituted
the court, and those elders who had, as was customary on similar
occasions, been invited to be present as advisory counsel. The
New-England people have always {156} evinced a fondness for asking
advice, which may, perhaps, be explained by the freedom with which it
is rejected. A few seats were provided for those who might have claims
to be selected from the ordinary spectators; two of these were
occupied by the elder Fletcher and Sir Philip Gardiner. Everell
remained amid the multitude unnoticed and unnoticing, his eye roving
about in that vague and inexpressive manner that indicates the mind
holds no communion with external objects, till he was roused by a buzz
of “There she comes!” and a call of “Make room for the prisoner.” A
lane was opened, and Magawisca appeared, preceded and followed by a
constable. A man of middle age walked beside her, whose deep-set and
thoughtful eye, pale brow, ascetic complexion, and spare person,
indicated a life of self-denial, and of physical and mental labour;
while an expression of love, compassion, and benevolence seemed, like
the seal of his Creator, affixed to declare him a minister of mercy to
his creatures. Everell was struck with the aspect and position of the
stranger, and inquired of the person standing next to him “who he
was.”

The man turned on him a look of astonishment which expressed, “Who are
you that ask so strange a question?” and replied, “That gentleman,
sir, is the ‘apostle of New-England,’ though it much offendeth his
modesty to be so called.”

“God be praised!” thought Everell. “Eliot” (for he was familiar with
the title, though not with the person of that excellent man), “my
father’s friend! This augurs well for Magawisca.”

{157}

“I marvel,” continued his informant, “that Mr. Eliot should in this
manner lend his countenance to this Jezebel. See with what an air she
comes among her betters, as if she were queen of us all.”

There was certainly none of the culprit or suiter in the aspect of
Magawisca: neither guilt, nor fearfulness, nor submission. Her eyes
were downcast, but with the modesty of her sex; her erect attitude,
her free and lofty tread, and the perfect composure of her
countenance, all expressed the courage and dignity of her soul. Her
national pride was manifest in the care with which, after rejecting
with disdain the governor’s offer of an English dress, she had attired
herself in the peculiar costume of her people. Her collar, bracelet,
girdle, embroidered moccasins, and purple mantle, with its rich border
of beadwork, had been laid aside in prison, but were now all resumed,
and displayed with a feeling resembling Nelson’s, when he emblazoned
himself with stars and orders to appear before his enemies on the
fatal day of his last battle.

The constable led her to the prisoner’s bar. There was a slight
convulsion of her face perceptible as she entered it; and when her
attendant signed to her to seat herself, she shook her head, and
remained standing. Everell, moved by an irresistible impulse, forced
his way through the crowd, and placed himself beside her. Neither
spoke; but the sudden flush of a sunbeam on the October leaf is not
more bright nor beautiful than the colour that overspread Magawisca’s
olive cheek. This speaking suffusion, and {158} the tear that trembled
on her eyelids, but no other sign, expressed her consciousness of his
presence. The magistrates looked at Everell, and whispered together,
but they appeared to come to the conclusion that this expression of
his feeling was natural and harmless, and it was suffered to pass
unreproved.

The governor, as chief magistrate, now rose, and requested Mr. Eliot
to supplicate Divine assistance in the matter they were about to enter
on. The good man accordingly performed the duty with earnestness and
particularity. He first set forth the wonder-working providence of God
in making their enemies to be at peace with them. He recounted, in the
narrative style, then much used in public devotions, the various
occasions on which they had found their fears of the savages
groundless, and their alarms unfounded. He touched on divers instances
of “kindness and neighbourlike conduct that had been shown them by the
poor heathen people, who, having no law, were a law unto themselves.”
He intimated that the Lord’s chosen people had not now, as of old,
been selected to exterminate the heathen, but to enlarge the bounds of
God’s heritage, and to convert these strangers and aliens to servants
and children of the Most High. He alluded to the well-known and signal
mercies received from the mother of the prisoner, and to that valiant
act of the prisoner herself, whereby she did redeem from death, and
captivity worse than death, the child--the only child--of a
sorely-bereaved man. He hinted at the authorities {159} for the
merciful requital of these deeds in the promises of the spies of
Joshua to the heathen woman of Jericho, that when the Lord had given
them the land, they would deal truly with her, and show kindness to
her and to her father’s house; and in the case of David’s generosity
to Mephibosheth, the son of Jonathan, the son of Saul, wherein he
passed by the evil that Saul had done him, and only remembered the
favours of Jonathan. He alluded to the ruined chief--the old father on
whom “the executed wrath of God had fallen so heavily, that, as divers
testified, the light of reason was quite put out, and he was left to
wander up and down among the tribes, counselling revenges to which
none listened.” And, finally, he dwelt on “the Gospel spirit of
forgiveness as eminently becoming those who, being set on a hill in
the wilderness, were to show their light to the surrounding nations,”
and concluded with the prayer that, on this occasion, Justice and
Mercy might be made publicly to kiss each other.

When he had done, all eyes turned again on Magawisca; and many who had
regarded her with scorn, or, at best, idle curiosity, now looked at
her with softened hearts and moistened eyes. Not so Sir Philip, who
had his own reasons for being apprehensive of any advance Magawisca
might make in the favour of her judges. He whispered to a magistrate
near whom he sat, “Is it not a singular procedure thus to convert a
prayer into an _ex parte_ statement of the case?”

“Very singular,” replied the good man, with an {160} ominous shake of
the head; “but Brother Eliot hath an overweening kindness towards the
barbarians. We shall set all right,” he added, with one of those
sagacious mods so expressive of infallibility. The governor now
proceeded to give an outline of the charges against Magawisca, and the
testimony that would be adduced to support them. He suppressed
nothing, but gave a colour to the whole which plainly indicated his
own favourable disposition; and Everell felt lightened of half his
fears. Sir Philip was then requested to relate the circumstances that
had, through his instrumentality, led to the taking of the prisoner,
and so much of the conversation he had heard between her and Miss
Leslie as might serve to elucidate the testimony of the Indian, who
had pretended, by his information, to reveal a direful conspiracy. Sir
Philip rose; and Magawisca, for the first time, raised her eyes and
fixed them on him; his met hers, and he quailed before her glance. As
if to test the power of conscience still farther, at this critical
moment his unhappy page, poor Rosa, pressed through the crowd, and,
giving Sir Philip a packet of letters just arrived from England, she
seated herself on the steps of the platform near where the knight
stood.

Sir Philip threw the packet on the table before the governor, and
stood for a few moments silent, with his eyes downcast, in profound
meditation. The trial was assuming an unexpected and startling aspect.
Sir Philip now feared he had counted too far on the popular
prejudices, which he knew were arrayed {161} against Magawisca, as one
of the diabolical race of the Pequods. He perceived that all the
weight of Eliot’s influence would be thrown into the prisoner’s scale,
and that the governor was disposed, not only to an impartial, but to a
merciful investigation of her case.

Reposing confidently on the extraordinary favour that had been
manifested towards him by the magistrates, he had felt certain of
being able to prevent Magawisca’s disclosure of their interview in the
prison, or to avert any evil consequence to himself, by giving it the
air of a malignant contrivance, to be expected from a vengeful savage,
against one who had been the providential instrument of her detection.
But he now felt that this might be a difficult task.

He had at first, as has been seen, enlisted against Magawisca, not
from any malignant feeling towards her, but merely to advance his own
private interests. In the progress of the affair, his fate had, by his
own act, become singularly involved with hers. Should she be
acquitted, he might be impeached, perhaps exposed and condemned, by
her testimony. Alliances like his with Rosa were, by the laws of the
colony, punished by severe penalties. These would be aggravated by the
discovery of his imposture. At once perceiving all his danger, he
mentally cursed the foolhardiness with which he had rushed,
unnecessarily and unwittingly, to the brink of a precipice.

He had observed Magawisca’s scrutinizing eye turn quickly from him to
Rosa, and he was sure, from her intelligent glances, that she had at
once {162} come to the conclusion that this seeming page was the
subject of their prison interview. Rosa herself appeared, to his
alarmed imagination, to be sent by Heaven as a witness against him.
How was he to escape the dangers that encompassed him? He had no time
to deliberate on the most prudent course to be pursued. The most
obvious was to inflame the prejudices of Magawisca’s judges, and by
anticipation to discredit her testimony; and quick of invention, and
unembarrassed by the instincts of humanity, he proceeded, after
faithfully relating the conversation in the churchyard between the
prisoner and Miss Leslie, to detail the following gratuitous
particulars.

He said “that, after conducting Miss Leslie to the governor’s door, he
had immediately returned to his own lodgings, and that, induced by the
still raging storm to make his walk as short as possible, he took a
cross-cut through the burial ground; that, on coming near the upper
extremity of the enclosure, he fancied he heard a human voice mingling
with the din of the storm; that he paused, and directly a flash of
lightning discovered Magawisca kneeling on the bare wet earth, making
those monstrous and violent contortions, which all who heard him well
knew characterized the devil-worship of the powwows; he would not, he
ought not repeat to Christian ears her invocations to the Evil One to
aid her in the execution of her revenge on the English; nor would he
more particularly describe her diabolical writhings and beatings of
her person. His brethren might {163} easily imagine his emotions at
witnessing them by the sulphureous gleams of lightning, on which,
doubtless, her prayers were sped.”

Sir Philip had gained confidence as he proceeded in his testimony, for
he perceived by the fearful and angry glances that were cast on the
prisoner, that his tale was credited by many of his audience, and he
hoped by all.

The notion that the Indians were the children of the devil was not
confined to the vulgar; and the belief in a familiar intercourse with
evil spirits, now rejected by all but the most ignorant and credulous,
was then universally received.

All had, therefore, listened in respectful silence to Sir Philip’s
extraordinary testimony, and it was too evident that it had the effect
to set the current of feeling and opinion against the prisoner. Her
few friends looked despondent; but for herself, true to the spirit of
her race, she manifested no surprise nor emotion of any kind.

The audience listened eagerly to the magistrate, who read from his
note-book the particulars which had been received from the Indian
informer, and which served to corroborate and illustrate Sir Philip’s
testimony. All the evidence being now before the court, the governor
asked Magawisca “if she had aught to allege in her own defence.”

“Speak humbly, maiden,” whispered Mr. Eliot; “it will grace thy cause
with thy judges.”

“Say,” said Everell, “that you are a stranger to our laws and usages,
and demand some one to speak for you.”

{164}

Magawisca bowed her head to both advisers, in token of acknowledgment
of their interest, and then, raising her eyes to her judges, she said,
“I am your prisoner, and ye may slay me, but I deny your right to
judge me. My people have never passed under your yoke; not one of my
race has ever acknowledged your authority.”

“This excuse will not suffice thee,” answered one of her judges; “thy
pride is like the image of Nebuchadnezzar’s dream--it standeth on feet
of clay: thy race have been swift witnesses to that sure word of
prophecy, ‘Fear thou not, O Jacob, my servant, for I am with thee, and
I will make a full end of the people whither I have driven thee;’ thy
people! truly, where are they?”

“My people! where are they?” she replied, raising her eyes to Heaven,
and speaking in a voice that sounded like deep-toned music after the
harsh tones addressed to her; “my people are gone to the isles of the
sweet southwest--to those shores that the bark of an enemy can never
touch: think ye I fear to follow them?”

There was a momentary silence throughout the assembly; all seemed, for
an instant, to feel that no human power could touch the spirit of the
captive. Sir Philip whispered to the magistrate who last spoke, “Is it
not awful presumption for this woman thus publicly to glory in her
heathen notions?”

The knight’s prompting had the intended effect. “Has this Pequod
woman,” demanded the magistrate, “never been instructed in the
principles of {165} truth, that she dares thus to hold forth her
heathenisms before us? Dost thou not know, woman,” he continued,
holding up a Bible, “that this book contains the only revelation of a
future world--the only rule for the present life?”

“I know,” she replied, “that it contains thy rule, and it may be
needful for thy mixed race; but the Great Spirit hath written his laws
on the hearts of his original children, and we need it not.”

“She is of Satan’s heritage, and our enemy--a proved conspirator
against the peace of God’s people, and I see not why she should not be
cut off,” said the same gentleman, addressing his brethren in office.

“The testimony,” said another of the magistrates, in a low voice, in
which reason and mildness mingled, and truly indicated the disposition
of the speaker, “the testimony appeareth to me insufficient to give
peace to our consciences in bringing her to extremity. She seems,
after her own manner, to be guided by the truth. Let the governor put
it to her whether she will confess the charges laid against her.”

The governor accordingly appealed to the prisoner. “I neither confess
nor deny aught,” she said. “I stand here like a deer caught in a
thicket, awaiting the arrow of the hunter.”

Sir Philip again whispered to his next neighbour, who, unconsciously
obeying the knight’s crafty suggestions, seemed to have become the
conductor of the prosecution. “She hath the dogged obstinacy of {166}
all the Pequod race,” said he, “and it hath long been my opinion that
we should never have peace in the land till their last root was torn
from the soil.”

“You may be right, brother,” replied the governor, “but it becometh
us, as Christian men, to walk circumspectly in this matter:” then,
opening a note-book, elevating his voice, and turning to the knight,
he added, “I observe that your present testimony, Sir Philip, hath not
kept equal pace with that taken down from your lips on a former
occasion. I have looked over these memoranda with a careful eye, and I
do not perceive even an intimation of your having seen the prisoner
after parting with Hope Leslie.”

The knight had anticipated this scrutiny, and was prepared to answer
it: “I was not upon oath then,” he replied, “and, of course, was not
required to disclose the whole truth; and, besides, it was then, as
your excellency may remember, doubtful whether the prisoner would be
taken, and I was reluctant to magnify, unnecessarily, the
apprehensions of the paternal guardians of the people.”

Though this insinuated compliment was enforced by a deferential bow to
the governor, he passed it over, and replied to the first clause of
Sir Philip’s rejoinder: “You allege, Sir Philip Gardiner, that you
were not then on oath--neither have you been now; we do not require a
member of the congregation to take the oath, unless charged by the
party against whom he testifies. What sayest thou, maiden: shall I
administer the oath to him?”

{167}

“Certainly--require the oath of him,” whispered Everell to Magawisca.

Magawisca bowed her assent to the governor.

Sir Philip would not probably have been so prompt in his false
testimony if he had anticipated being put on his oath; for he was far
enough from having one of those religious consciences that regard
truth as so sacred that no ceremonies can add to its authority. But
now, his word being questioned, it became necessary for him to recede
from it, or to maintain it in the usual legal form; and, without
hesitating, he advanced to the table, raised his hand, and went
through the customary form of the oath. The collectedness and perfect
equanimity of Magawisca, to this moment, had seemed to approach to
indifference to her fate; but the persevering falsehood of Sir Philip,
and the implicit faith in which it was apparently received, now roused
her spirit, and stimulated that principle of retaliation, deeply
planted in the nature of every human being, and rendered a virtue by
savage education. She took a crucifix from her bosom: Everell
whispered, “I pray thee hide that, Magawisca; it will ruin thy cause.”
Magawisca shook her head, and held up the crucifix.

“Put down that idolatrous sign,” said the governor.

“She hath doubtless fallen under popish enchantments,” whispered one
of the deputies; “the French priests have spread their nets throughout
the western forests.”

Magawisca, without heeding the governor’s command, {168} or observing
the stares of astonishment that her seeming hardihood drew upon her,
addressed herself to Sir Philip: “This crucifix,” she said, “thou
didst drop in my prison. If, as thou saidst, it is a charmed figure,
that hath power to keep thee in the straight path of truth, then press
it to thy lips now, as thou didst then, and take back the false words
thou hast spoken against me.”

“What doth she mean?” asked the governor, turning to Sir Philip.

“I know not,” replied the knight, his reddening face and embarrassed
utterance indicating he knew that which he dared not confess; “I know
not; but I should marvel if this heathen savage were permitted, with
impunity, to insult me in your open court. I call upon the honourable
magistrates and deputies,” he continued, with a more assured air, “to
impose silence on this woman, lest her uttered malignities should, in
the minds of the good people here assembled, bring scandal upon one
whose humble claims to fellowship with you you have yourselves
sanctioned.”

The court were for a moment silent; every eye was turned towards
Magawisca, in the hope that she would be suffered to make an
explanation; and the emotions of curiosity coinciding with the
dictates of justice in the bosoms of the sage judges themselves, were
very likely to counteract the favour any of them might have felt for
Sir Philip. Everell rose to appeal to the court to permit Magawisca to
invalidate, as far as she was able, the testimony against her; but
{169} Mr. Eliot laid his hand on his arm, and withheld him. “Stay, my
young friend,” he whispered; “I may speak more acceptably.” Then,
addressing the court, he “prayed the prisoner might be allowed liberty
to speak freely, alleging it was for the wisdom of her judges to
determine what weight was to be attached to her testimony;” and,
glancing his eye at Sir Philip, he added, “The upright need not fear
the light of truth.”

Sir Philip again remonstrated; he asked “why the prisoner should be
permitted farther to offend the consciences of the godly? Surely,” he
said, “none of her judges would enforce her demand; surely, having
just sworn before them in the prescribed form, they would not require
him to repeat his oath on that symbol of Popish faith, that had been
just styled an idolatrous sign.”

“This, I think, Brother Eliot, is not what thou wouldst ask?” said
Governor Winthrop.

“Nay, God forbid that I should bring such scandal upon our land. It is
true, I have known many misguided sons of the Romish Church who would
swear freely on the Holy Word what they dared not verify on the
crucifix; which abundantly showeth that superstition is, with such,
stronger than faith. But we, I think, have no warrant for using such a
test, neither do we need it. The prisoner hath asserted that this
symbol belongeth to Sir Philip Gardiner, and that he did use it to
fortify his word; if so, the credit of his present testimony would be
mainly altered; and it seemeth to me but just that the {170} prisoner
should not only be allowed, but required to state in full that to
which she hath but alluded.”

A whispered consultation of the magistrates followed this proposition,
during which Sir Philip seemed virtually to have changed places with
the prisoner, and appeared as agitated as if he were on the verge of
condemnation: his brow was knit, his lips compressed, and his eye,
whose movement seemed beyond his control, flashed from the bench of
magistrates to Magawisca, and then fixed on Rosa, as if he would fain
have put annihilation in its glance. This unhappy girl still sat where
she had first seated herself; she had taken off her hat, laid it on
her lap, and rested her face upon it.

There was a vehement remonstrance from some of the members of the
court against permitting the prisoner to criminate one who had shown
himself well and zealously affected towards them. And it was urged,
with some plausibility, that the hints she had received of the
advantage to be gained by disqualifying Sir Philip, would tempt her to
contrive some crafty tale that might do him a wrong which they could
not repair. The governor answered this argument by suggesting that
they, being forewarned, were forearmed, and might certainly rely on
their own sagacity to detect any imposture. Of course, no individual
was forward to deny, for himself, such an allegation, and the governor
proceeded to request Magawisca to state the circumstances to which she
alluded as having transpired in the prison. Magawisca now, for the
first time, appeared to hesitate, to deliberate, and to feel
embarrassed.

{171}

“Why dost thou falter, woman?” demanded one of her judges; “no time
shall be allowed now to contrive a false testimony; proceed--speak
quickly!”

“Fear not to speak, Magawisca,” whispered Everell.

“I do fear to speak,” she replied aloud; “but it is such fear as he
hath, who, seeing the prey in the eagle’s talons, is loath to hurl his
arrow, lest, perchance, it should wound the innocent victim.”

“Speak not in parables, Magawisca,” said Governor Winthrop, “but let
us have thy meaning plainly.”

“Then,” replied Magawisca, “let me first crave of thy mercy that that
poor youth (pointing to Rosa) withdraw from this presence.”

All eyes were now directed to Rosa, who, herself conscious that she
had become the object of attention, raised her head, threw back the
rich feminine curls that drooped over her face, and looked wildly
around her. On every side her eye encountered glances of curiosity and
suspicion; her colour deepened, her lips quivered, and, like a
bewildered, terrified child, that instinctively flies to its mother’s
side, she sprang up the steps, grasped Sir Philip’s cloak as if she
would have hidden herself in its folds, and sunk down at his feet. Sir
Philip’s passions had risen to an uncontrollable pitch: “Off! boy,” he
cried, spurning her with his foot. A murmur of “Shame! Cruelty!” ran
through the house. The unhappy girl rose to her feet, pressed both her
hands {172} on her forehead, stared vacantly about, as if her reason
were trembling on the verge of annihilation, then darting forward, she
penetrated through the crowd and disappeared.

There were few persons present so dull as not to have solved
Magawisca’s _parable_ at the instant the clew was given by Rosa’s
involuntary movements. Still, all they had discovered was that the
page was a disguised girl; and a hope darted on Sir Philip, in the
midst of his overwhelming confusion, that, if he could gain time, he
might escape the dangers that menaced him. He rose, and with an
effrontery that with some passed for the innocence he would fain have
counterfeited, said “that circumstances had just transpired in that
honourable presence which no doubt seemed mysterious; that he could
not then explain them without uselessly exposing the unhappy; for the
same reason, namely, to avoid unnecessary suffering, he begged that no
interrogatories might at the present moment be put to the prisoner in
relation to the hints she had thrown out; that, if the governor would
vouchsafe him a private interview, he would, on the sure word of a
Christian man, clear up whatever suspicions had been excited by the
dark intimations of the prisoner, and the very singular conduct of his
page.”

The governor replied, with a severe gravity, ominous to the knight,
“That the circumstances he had alluded to certainly required
explanation; if that should not prove satisfactory, they would demand
a public investigation. In the mean time, he should {173} suspend the
trial of the prisoner, who, though the decision of her case might not
wholly depend on the establishment of Sir Philip’s testimony, was yet,
at present, materially affected by it.

“He expressed a deep regret at the interruption that had occurred, as
it must lead,” he said, “to the suspension of the justice to be
manifested, either in the acquittal or condemnation of the prisoner.
Some of the magistrates being called away from town on the next
morning, he found himself compelled to adjourn the sitting of the
court till one month from the present date.”

“Then,” said Magawisca, for the first time speaking with a tone of
impatience, “then, I pray you, send me to death now. Anything is
better than wearing through another moon in my prison-house,
thinking,” she added, and cast down her eyelids, heavy with tears,
“thinking of that old man--my father. I pray thee,” she continued,
bending low her head, “I pray thee now to set me free. Wait not for
his testimony”--she pointed to Sir Philip: “as well may ye expect the
green herb to spring up in your trodden streets, as the breath of
truth to come from his false lips. Do you wait for him to prove that I
am your enemy? Take my own word--I am your enemy; the sunbeam and the
shadow cannot mingle. The white man cometh--the Indian vanisheth. Can
we grasp in friendship the hand raised to strike us? Nay: and it
matters not whether we fall by the tempest that lays the forest low,
or are cut down alone by the stroke of the axe. I would {174} have
thanked you for life and liberty; for Mononotto’s sake I would have
thanked you; but if ye send me back to that dungeon--the grave of the
living, feeling, thinking soul, where the sun never shineth, where the
stars never rise nor set, where the free breath of Heaven never
enters, where all is darkness without and within”--she pressed her
hand on her breast--“ye will even now condemn me to death, but death
more slow and terrible than your most suffering captive ever endured
from Indian fires and knives.” She paused; passed unresisted without
the little railing that encompassed her, mounted the steps of the
platform, and, advancing to the feet of the governor, threw back her
mantle, and knelt before him. Her mutilated person, unveiled by this
action, appealed to the senses of the spectators. Everell
involuntarily closed his eyes, and uttered a cry of agony, lost,
indeed, in the murmurs of the crowd. She spoke, and all again were as
hushed as death. “Thou didst promise,” she said, addressing herself to
Governor Winthrop, “to my dying mother thou didst promise kindness to
her children. In her name, I demand of thee death or liberty.”

Everell sprang forward, and, clasping his hands, exclaimed, “In the
name of God, liberty!”

The feeling was contagious, and every voice, save her judges, shouted
“Liberty! liberty! Grant the prisoner liberty!”

The governor rose, waved his hand to command silence, and would have
spoken, but his voice failed him; his heart was touched with the
general emotion, {175} and he was fain to turn away to hide tears more
becoming to the man than the magistrate.

The same gentleman who, throughout the trial, had been most forward to
speak, now rose--a man of metal to resist any fire. “Are ye all fools,
and mad!” he cried; “ye that are gathered here together, that, like
the men of old, ye shout ‘Great is Diana of the Ephesians?’ For whom
would you stop the course of justice? for one who is charged before
you with having visited every tribe on the shores and in the forests,
to quicken the savages to diabolical revenge; for one who flouts the
faith once delivered to the saints to your very faces! for one who
hath entered into an open league and confederacy with Satan against
you! for one who, as ye have testimony within yourselves, in that her
looks and words do so prevail over your judgments, is presently aided
and abetted by the arch enemy of mankind--I call upon you, my
brethren,” he added, turning to his associates, “and most especially
on you, Governor Winthrop, to put a sudden end to this confusion by
the formal adjournment of our court.”

The governor bowed his assent. “Rise, Magawisca,” he said, in a voice
of gentle authority; “I may not grant thy prayer; but what I can do in
remembrance of my solemn promise to thy dying mother, without leaving
undone higher duty, I will do.”

“And what mortal can do, I will do,” said Everell, whispering the
words into Magawisca’s ear as she rose. The cloud of despondency that
had settled over her fine face for an instant vanished, and she {176}
said aloud, “Everell Fletcher, my dungeon will not be, as I said,
quite dark, for thither I bear the memory of thy kindness.”

Some of the magistrates seemed to regard this slight interchange of
expressions between the captive and her champion as indecorous: the
constables were ordered immediately to perform their duty, by
reconducting their prisoner to jail; and Magawisca was led out,
leaving in the breasts of a great majority of the audience a strange
contrariety of opinion and feelings: their reason, guided by the best
lights they possessed, deciding against her, the voice of nature
crying out for her.

Before the parties separated, the governor arranged a private
interview with Sir Philip Gardiner, to take place at his own house
immediately after dinner.




 CHAPTER IX.

{177}


 “Ye’re like to the timmer o’ yon rotten wood,
 Ye’re like to the bark o’ yon rotten tree,
 Ye’ll slip frae me like a knotless thread,
 And ye’ll crack your credit wi’ mae nor me.”
                                  Burns.


At the period of our history, twelve o’clock was the hour appointed
for dinner: we believe in the mother-country--certainly in the colony
then, as now, everywhere in the interior of our states, this natural
division of time was maintained. Our magistrates did not then claim
any exemption from the strict rules of simplicity and frugality that
were imposed on the humble citizens, and Governor Winthrop’s meridian
meal, though it might have been somewhat superior in other luxuries,
had no more of the luxury of time bestowed on it than that of the
honest artisans and tradesmen about him.

In order to explain what follows, it is necessary to state to our
readers, that adjoining the parlour of Governor Winthrop’s mansion was
that _sine qua non_ of all thrifty housekeepers, an ample pantry. In
the door of this pantry was a glazed panel, over the parlour side of
which hung a green curtain. The glass had been broken, and not yet
repaired; and, let housewives take the admonition if they like, on
this slight accident depended life and death.

{178}

The pantry, besides the door already described, had another, which
communicated with the kitchen; through this Jennet (who in housewife
skill resembled the “neat-handed Phillis” of poetic fame, though in
other respects prosaic enough) had entered to perform within the
sanctum certain confidential services for Madam Winthrop.

It now drew near the hour of two, the time appointed for the interview
of the governor with Sir Philip; the dinner was over, the table
removed, and all orderly and quiet in the parlour, when Jennet, in her
retreat, heard Miss Leslie and Mr. Everell Fletcher enter, and, though
the weather was warm, close the door after them. A slight hint is
sufficient for the wary and wise; and Jennet, on hearing the door
shut, forbore to make any noise which should apprize the parties of
her proximity.

The young people, as if fearful of being overheard without, withdrew
to the farthest extremity from the entry door, and came into the
corner adjoining the pantry. They spoke, though in low tones, yet in
the most earnest and animated manner; and Jennet, tempted beyond what
she was able to bear, drew nigh to the door with a cat’s tread, and
applied her ear to the aperture, where the sounds were only slightly
obstructed by the silk curtain.

While speakers and listener stood in this interesting relation to each
other, Sir Philip Gardiner was approaching the mansion, his bad mind
filled with projects, hopes, and fears. He had, after much painful
study, framed the following story, which he hoped {179} to impose on
the credulity of the governor, and, through him, of the public. His
sole care was to avoid present investigation and detection; in
navigating a winding channel, he regarded only the difficulties
directly before him.

He meant that, in the first place, by way of a _coup de grace_, the
governor should understand he had intentionally acquiesced in the
discovery of Rosa’s disguise. He would then, as honest Varney did,
confess there had been some love-passages between the girl and himself
in the days of his folly. He would state that, subsequent to his
conversion, he had placed her in a godly school in England, and that,
to his utter confusion, he had discovered, after he had sailed from
London, that she had, in the disguise she still wore, secreted herself
on board the ship. He had, perhaps, felt too much indulgence for the
girl’s youth and unconquerable affection for him; but he should hope
that was not an unpardonable sin. He had been restrained from
divulging her real character on shipboard, from his reluctance to
expose her youth to insult or farther temptation. On his arrival, he
was conscious it was a manifest duty to have delivered her over to the
public authorities; but pity--pity still had ruled him. He
scrupled--perhaps that was a temptation of the enemy, who knew well to
assail the weakest points--he scrupled to give over to public shame
one, of whose transgressions he had been the cause. Besides, she had
been bred in France--a Papist; and he had hoped--trusting, perhaps,
too much in his own strength--that he might {180} convert her from the
error of her ways--snatch the brand from the burning; he had, indeed,
felt a fatherly tenderness for her, and, weakly indulging that
sentiment, he had still, when he found her obstinately persisting in
her errors, devised a plan to shelter her from public punishment; and,
in pursuance of it, he had taken advantage of the opportunity afforded
him by his visit to Thomas Morton, to propose to Magawisca that, in
case she should obtain her liberty from the clemency of her judges,
she should undertake to convey Rosa to a convent in Montreal, of the
order to which she had been, in her childhood, attached.

He meant to plead guilty, as he thought he could well afford to do, if
he was exculpated on the other points, to all the sin of acquiescence
in Rosa’s devotion to an unholy and proscribed religion; and to the
crucifix Magawisca had produced, and which he feared would prove a
“confirmation strong” to any jealousies the governor might still
harbour against him, he meant to answer that he had taken it from Rosa
to explain to Magawisca that she was of the Romish religion.

With this plausible tale--not the best that could have been devised,
perhaps, by one accustomed to all the sinuosities of the human mind
and human affairs, but the best that Sir Philip could frame in his
present perplexity--he bent his steps towards the governor’s, a little
anticipating the appointed hour in the hope of obtaining a glimpse of
Miss Leslie, whom he had not seen since their last interview at the
island; {181} and who was still the bright cynosure by which, through
all the dangers that beset him, he trusted to guide himself to a
joyous destiny.

Never was he more unwelcome to her sight than when he opened the
parlour door, and interrupted the deeply-interesting conversation in
which we left her engaged. She coldly bowed, without speaking, and
left him, without making any apology, in the midst of his flattering
compliments on the recovery of her health.

Sir Philip and Everell were much on the terms of two unfriendly dogs,
who are, by some coercion, kept from doing battle, but who never meet
without low growls and sullen looks, that intimate their deadly
enmity. Everell paced the room twice or thrice, then snatched up his
hat, left the house, and sauntered up the street.

No sooner had he disappeared than Jennet emerged from her seclusion,
her hands uplifted and her eyes upturned. “Oh, Sir Philip! Sir
Philip!” she said, as soon as she could get her voice, a delay never
long with Jennet, “truly is the heart deceitful, and the lips too. Oh!
who would have thought it? such a daring, presumptuous, and secret
sin, too! Where is the governor? He must know it. But first, Sir
Philip, I will tell you; that will do, as you and the governor are one
in counsel.”

“Heaven grant we may be so,” thought Sir Philip, and he closed the
door and turned to Jennet, eager to hear her communication; for her
earnestness, {182} and, still more, the source whence the intelligence
emanated, excited his curiosity.

Jennet drew very close to him, and communicated her secret in a
whisper.

At first the listener’s face did not indicate any particular emotion,
but merely that courteous attention which a sagacious man would
naturally lend to intelligence which the relator deemed of vital
importance. Suddenly a light seemed to flash across him; he started
away from Jennet, stood still for a moment with a look of intense
thought, then turning to his informer, he said, “Mrs. Jennet, I think
we had best, for to-day, confine within our own bosoms the knowledge
of this secret. As you say, Mr. Everell’s is a presumptuous sin; but
it will not be punished unless it proceeds to the overt act.”

“Overt act! What kind of act is that?” inquired Jennet.

Sir Philip explained; and Jennet soon comprehended the difference, in
its consequences to the offender, between a meditated and an executed
crime. Jennet hesitated for a few moments; she had a sort of
attachment to the family she had long served, much like that of an old
cat for its accustomed haunts; but towards Everell she had a feeling
of unqualified hostility. From his boyhood he had been rebellious
against her petty domiciliary tyranny, and had never manifested the
slightest deference for her canting pretensions. Still she was loath
in any way to be accessory to an act that would involve the family
with which she was herself identified in any {183} disgrace or
distress. Sir Philip divined the cause of her hesitation, and,
impatient for her decision, he essayed to resolve her doubts: “Of
course, Mrs. Jennet,” he said, “you are aware that any penalty Mr.
Everell Fletcher would incur will not be of a nature to touch life or
limb.”

“Ay, that’s what I wanted to know; and that being the case, it appears
to me plain duty to let him bake as he has brewed. Faithful are the
wounds of a friend, Sir Philip; and this may prove a timely rebuke to
his youth, and to this quicksilver, fearnaught, Hope Leslie. But you
will take care to have your hand come in in time; for if there should
be any miss in the matter, it would prove a heavy weight to our
consciences.”

“Oh, certainly, certainly,” said Sir Philip, with undisguised
exultation: “I shall, you know, command the springs, and can touch
them at pleasure. Now, Mrs. Jennet, will you favour me with pen and
ink? and do me still another favour”--and he took a guinea from his
purse--“expend this trifle in some book for your private edification;
I hear much of a famous one just brought from England, entitled ‘Food
for Saints and Fire for Sinners.’”

“Many thanks, Sir Philip,” replied Jennet, graciously accepting the
gift; “such savoury treatises are as much wanted among us just now, as
rain upon the parched earth: it’s but a sickly and a moral time with
us. You put me in mind, Sir Philip,” she continued, while she was
collecting the writing materials, “you put me in mind of Mr. Everell’s
oversight; or, rather, I may say, of his making me a {184} mark in
that unhandsome way that I can never forget. When he came from
England, there was not, save myself, one of the family--no, nor an old
woman or child in Springfield, but what he had some keepsake for; not
that I care for the value of the thing, as I told Digby at his
wedding, when he saluted every woman in the room but me; but, then,
one does not like to be slighted.”

Sir Philip, by this time, was fortunately bending over his paper, and
Jennet did not perceive his smile at her jumble of selfish and
feminine resentments; and, observing that he had at once become quite
abstracted from her, she withdrew, half satisfied herself that she had
acted conscientiously in her conspiracy against her young master, and
quite sure that she should appear a pattern of wisdom and duty.

Sir Philip, mentally thanking Heaven that he had not yet encountered
Governor Winthrop, addressed a hasty note to him, saying that he had
come to his house, true to his appointment, and impatient for the
explanation, which, he might say without presumption, he was sure
would remove the displeasure under which he (Sir Philip) was at this
moment suffering; but that, in consequence of a sudden and severe
indisposition, the effect of the distressful agitation he had
undergone, he found himself obliged to return to his lodgings, and
defer their interview till the next day; till then, he humbly hoped
the governor would suspend his judgment. He then directed the note and
left it on the table, and passed the threshold of the Winthrop
mansion, as he believed and hoped, for the last time.




 CHAPTER X.

{185}


 “This murderous shaft that’s shot
 Hath not yet lighted; and our safest way
 Is to avoid the aim. Therefore to horse,
 And let us not be dainty of leave-taking.”
                              _Macbeth_.


The Greeks and Romans had their lucky and unlucky days; and,
whatever name we give to the alternations of life, we believe that the
experience of every family and individual will attest the clustering
of joys or woes at marked periods. The day of Magawisca’s trial was
eventful, and long remembered in the annals of the Fletcher family.
Indeed, every one in any way associated with them seems to have
participated in the influences of their ruling star. Each member of
Governor Winthrop’s household appeared to be moving in a world of his
own, and to be utterly absorbed in his own projects and hopes.

Miss Downing was for a long time closeted with her uncle and aunt;
then a great bustle ensued, and emissaries went to and fro from Madam
Winthrop’s apartment. Madam Winthrop herself forgot her usual
stateliness and dignified composure, and hurried from one apartment to
another with quick footsteps and a disturbed countenance. The governor
was heard pacing up and down his study, in earnest conversation with
the elder Fletcher. Everell had {186} gone out, leaving directions
with a servant to say to his father, or any one who should inquire for
him, that he should not return till the next day. Hope Leslie resisted
all her aunt’s efforts to interest her in a string of pearls which she
intended for a wedding gift for Esther; “but,” Mrs. Grafton said,
wreathing them into Hope’s hair, “her heart misgave her, they looked
so much prettier peeping out from among Hope’s wavy locks than they
would on Esther’s sleek hair.” The agitation of Hope’s spirits was
manifest, but (we grieve to unveil her infirmities) that, in her,
excited no more attention than a change of weather in an April day.
She read one moment--worked the next--and the next was devoting
herself with earnest affection to the amusement of her pining sister;
then she would suddenly break off from her, and take a few turns in
the garden: in short, confusion had suddenly intruded within the
dominion of order, and usurped the government of all his subjects.

In the evening, the surface of affairs, at least, bore a more tranquil
aspect. The family all assembled in the parlour as usual, excepting
Miss Leslie and Cradock, who had retired to the study to look over a
translation from the Italian, which Hope just recollected her tutor
had never revised.

Faith Leslie sat on a cushion beside the door, in a state of vacancy
and listlessness, into which she seemed to have hopelessly sunk after
the first violent emotions that succeeded her return. The ladies were
plying their needles at the table: Miss Downing, {187} pale as a
statue, moved her hand mechanically, and Mrs. Grafton had just
remarked that she had seen her put her needle twelve times in the same
place, when, fortunately for her, any farther notice of her
abstraction was averted by a rap at the outer door, and a servant
admitted a stranger, who, without heeding a request that he would
remain in the portico till the governor should be summoned, advanced
to the parlour door. He sent a keen, scrutinizing glance around the
room, and on every individual in it; and then, fixing his eye on the
governor, he bent his head low, with an expression of deferential
supplication.

His appearance was that of extreme wretchedness, and, as all who saw
him thought, indicated a shipwrecked sailor. His face and figure were
youthful, and his eye bright, but his skin was of a sickly, ashen hue.
He had on his head a sailor’s woollen cap, drawn down to his eyes, in
part, as it seemed, to defend a wound he had received on his temple,
and about which, and to the rim of the cap which covered it, there
adhered clotted blood. His dress was an overcoat of coarse frieze
cloth, much torn and weather-beaten, and strapped around the waist
with a leathern girdle; his throat was covered with a cotton
handkerchief, knotted in sailor fashion, and his legs and feet were
bare.

To the governor’s inquiry of “Who are you, friend?” and “what do you
want?” he replied in an unknown language, and with a low, rapid
enunciation. At the first sound of his voice Faith Leslie {188} sprang
to her feet, but instantly sunk back again on the cushion, and
apparently returned to her former abstraction.

Governor Winthrop eyed the stranger narrowly. “I think, Brother
Fletcher,” he said, “this man has the Italian lineaments; perhaps
Master Cradock may understand his language, as he is well versed in
all the dialects of the kingdoms of Italy. Robin,” he added, “bid
Master Cradock come hither.”

“Master Cradock has gone out, sir, an please you, some minutes since,
with Miss Leslie.”

“Gone out--with Miss Leslie! Whither?”

“I do not know, sir. The young lady bid me say she had gone to a
friend’s, and should not return till late. She begged Mrs. Jennet
might be in waiting for her.”

“This is somewhat unseasonable,” said the governor, looking at his
watch; “it is now almost nine; but I believe,” he added, in kind
consideration of Mr. Fletcher’s feelings, “we may trust your wild
wood-bird; her flights are somewhat devious, but her instincts are
safer than I once thought them.”

“Trust her! yes, indeed,” exclaimed Mrs. Grafton, catching the word
that implied distrust. “But I wonder,” she added, going to the window
and looking anxiously abroad, “that she should venture out this dark
night, with nobody but that blind beetle of a Cradock to attend her;
however, I suppose she is safe if she but keep on the mainland, as I
think you say the wolves come no more over the neck.”

{189}

“They certainly will not come anywhere within the bounds that our lamb
is likely to stray,” said Mr. Fletcher.

The governor’s care again recurred to the mendicant stranger, who now
signified, by intelligible gestures, that he both wanted food and
sleep. Every apartment in the governor’s house was occupied; but it
was a rule with him that admitted of no exception, that his shelter
should never be denied to the wanderer, nor his charities to the poor;
and, accordingly, after some consultation with the executive
department of his domestic government, a flock-bed was ordered to be
spread on the kitchen floor, and a meal provided, on which the
stranger did extraordinary execution.

When the result of these charitable deliberations were signified to
him, he expressed his gratitude by the most animated gestures, and
seeming involuntarily to recur to the natural organ of communication,
he uttered, in his low and rapid manner, several sentences, which
appeared, from the direction of his eye and his repeated bows, to be
addressed to his benefactor.

“Enough, enough,” said the governor, interpreting his words by a wave
of his hand, which signified to the mendicant that he was to follow
Robin to the kitchen. There we must leave him to achieve, in due time,
an object involving most momentous consequences, while we follow on
the trail of our heroine, whose excursive habits have so often
compelled us to deviate from the straight line of narration.

{190}

Hope had retired to the study with Master Cradock, where she delighted
her tutor with her seemingly profound attention to his criticisms on
her Italian author. “You see, Miss Hope Leslie,” he said, intent on
illustrating a difficult passage, “the point here lies in this, that
Orlando hesitates whether to go to the rescue of Beatrice.”

“Ah, stop there, Master Cradock; you speak an admonition to me. You
have yourself told me, the Romans believed that words spoken by those
ignorant of their affairs, but applicable to them, were good or bad
omens.”

“True, true; you do honour your tutor beyond his deserts, in
treasuring these little classical notices, that it hath been my rare
privilege to plant in your mind. But how were my words an admonition
to you, Miss Hope Leslie?”

“By reminding me of a duty to a friend who sadly needs my help--and
thine too, my good tutor.”

“My help! your friend! It shall be as freely granted as Jonathan’s was
to David, or Orpheus’s to Eurydice.”

“The task to be done,” said Hope, while she could not forbear laughing
at Cradock’s comparing himself to the master of music, “is not very
unlike that of Orpheus. But we have no time to lose: put on your
cloak, Master Cradock, while I tell Robin what to say if we are
inquired for.”

“My cloak! you forget we are in the summer solstice; and the evening
is somewhat over sultry, so that even now, with my common habiliments,
I am in a drip.”

{191}

“So much the more need to guard against the evening air,” said Hope,
who had her own secret and urgent reasons for insisting on the cloak;
“put on the cloak, Master Cradock, and move quick and softly, for I
would pass out without notice from the family.”

A Moslem would as soon have thought of resisting fate, as Cradock of
opposing a wish of his young mistress, which only involved his own
comfort; so he cloaked himself, while Hope flew to the kitchen, gave
her orders, and threw on her hat, which she had taken care to have at
hand. They then passed through the hall and beyond the court without
attracting observation.

Cradock was so absorbed in the extraordinary happiness of being
selected as the confidential aid and companion of his favourite, that
he would have followed her to the world’s end, without question, if
she had not herself turned the direction of his thoughts.

“It is like yourself,” she said, “my good tutor, to obey the call of
humanity, without inquiring in whose behalf it comes; and I think you
will not be the less prompt to follow the dictates of your own heart
and my wishes, when I tell you that I am leading you to poor
Magawisca’s prison.”

“Ah! the Indian woman, concerning whom I have heard much colloquy. I
would, in truth, be fain to see her, and speak to her such comfortable
words and counsels as may, with a blessing, touch the heathen’s heart.
You have doubtless, Miss Hope, {192} provided yourself with a passport
from the governor,” he added, for almost the first time in his life
looking at the business part of a transaction.

“Master Cradock, I did not esteem that essential.”

“Oh! but it is; and if you will abide here one moment, I will hasten
back and procure it,” he said, in his simplicity never suspecting that
Miss Leslie’s omission was anything other than an oversight.

“Nay, nay, Master Cradock,” she said, laying her hand on his arm, “it
is too late now: my heart is set on this visit to the unhappy
prisoner; and if you were to go back, Madam Winthrop, or my aunt, or
somebody else, might deem the hour unseasonable. Leave it all to me: I
will manage with Barnaby Tuttle; and when we return, be assured I will
take all the blame, if there is any, on myself.”

“No, that you shall not; it shall fall on my gray head, where there
should be wisdom, and not on your youth, which lacketh discretion--and
lacketh naught else,” he murmured to himself; and, without any farther
hesitation, he acquiesced in proceeding onward.

They arrived without hinderance at the jail, and knocked a long time
for admittance at that part of the tenement occupied by our friend
Barnaby, without his appearing. Hope became impatient; and, bidding
Cradock follow her, she passed through the passage, and opened the
door of Barnaby’s apartment.

He was engaged in what he still called “his family {193} exercise;”
though, by the death of his wife and the marriage of his only child,
he was the sole remnant of that corporation. On seeing our heroine, he
gave her a familiar nod of recognition, and, by an equally
intelligible sign, he demonstrated his desire that she should seat
herself, and join in his devotions, which he was just closing, by
singing a psalm, versified by himself; for honest Barnaby, after his
own humble fashion, was a disciple of the tuneful Nine. Hope assented;
and, with the best grace she could command, accompanied him through
twelve stanzas of long and very uncommon metre, which he obligingly
gave out line by line. When this, on Hope’s part, extempore worship
was finished, “Welcome here, and many thanks, Miss Leslie,” said
Barnaby; “it’s a good sign to find a prepared heart and a ready voice.
Service to you, Master Cradock; you are not gifted in psalmody, I
see.”

“Not in the outward manifestation; but the inward feeling is, I trust,
vouchsafed to me. My heart hath taken part in the fag end of your
feast.”

“A pretty similitude, truly, Master Cradock, and a token for good is
it when the appetite is always sharp-set for such a feast. But come,
Miss Leslie,” raking open the embers, “draw up your chair, and warm
your dear little feet. She looks pale yet after her sickness--ha,
Master Cradock? You should not have come forth in the evening air--not
but what I am right glad to see you; the sight of you always brings to
mind your kindness to the dead and the living. You have not been here,
I think, since {194} the night of Ruthy’s wedding: that puts me in
mind that I got a letter from Ruthy to-day. I’ll read it to you,” he
continued, taking off his spectacles and giving them a preparatory
wipe; “Ruthy is quite handy with her pen--takes after the Tuttles in
that: you know, Miss Leslie, my great-grandfather wrote a book.”

“Yes,” said Hope, interrupting him, and rising, “and I trust his
great-grandson will live to write another.”

“Sit down, Miss Leslie; it may be those of as humble a degree as
Barnaby Tuttle have written books; and writing runs in families, like
the king’s evil”--and Barnaby laughed at his own witty
illustration--“but sit down, Miss Leslie; I must read Ruthy’s letter
to you.”

“Not now, good Barnaby; let me take it home with me; it is getting
late, and I have a favour to ask of you.”

“A favour to ask of me! ask anything, my pretty mistress, that’s in
the power of Barnaby Tuttle to grant. Ah! Mr. Cradock, there’s nobody
knows what I owe her--what she did for my wife when she laid on her
deathbed--and all for nothing but our thanks and prayers.”

“Oh, you forget that your wife had once been a servant to my dear
mother.”

“Yes, yes, but only in the common way, and there’s few that would have
thought of it again. It’s not my way to speak with flattering lips,
but truly, Miss Hope Leslie, you seem to be one of those {195} that do
not to others that it may be done to you again.”

“Oh, my good friend Barnaby, you speak this praise in the wrong time,
for I have even now come, as I told you, to beg a favour on the score
of old friendship.”

“It shall be done! it shall be done!” said Barnaby, snapping his
fingers, his most energetic gesture; “be it what it may, it shall be
done.”

“Oh, it is not so very much, but only, Barnaby, I wish it quickly
done, that we may return. I want you to conduct Master Cradock and
myself to your Indian prisoner, and leave us in her cell for a short
time.”

“Is that all? Certainly--certainly;” and, anxious to make up for the
smallness of the service by the avidity of his compliance, Barnaby
prepared his lamp with unwonted activity. “Now we are ready,” he said,
“just show me your permit, and we’ll go without delay.”

Hope had flattered herself that her old friend, in his eagerness to
serve her, would dispense with the ceremony of a passport from the
governor. Agitated by this new and alarming obstacle, she commanded
her voice with difficulty to reply in her usual tone. “How could I
think it necessary to bring a permit to you, who know me so well,
Barnaby?”

“Not _necessary_! that was an odd thought for such an all-witted
damsel as thou art, Miss Hope Leslie. Not _necessary_, indeed! Why, I
could not let in the king, if he were to come from his throne; the
king! {196} truly, he is but as his subjects now; but if the first
Parliament man were to come here, I could not let him in without a
permit from the governor.”

Hope walked up and down the room, biting her lips with vexation and
disappointment. Every moment’s delay hazarded the final success of her
project. Poor Cradock now interposed with one of his awkward
movements, which, though made with the best will in the world, was
sure to overturn the burden he essayed to bear. “Be comforted, Miss
Hope Leslie,” he said; “I am not so nimble as I was in years past, but
it is scarce fifteen minutes’ walk to the governor’s, and I will
hasten thither and get the needful paper.”

“Ay, ay, so do,” said Barnaby; “that will set all right.”

“No,” cried Hope; “no, Master Cradock, you shall not go. If Barnaby
cannot render me this little kindness, there is an end of it. I will
give it up. I shall never ask another favour of you, Barnaby;” and she
sat down, anxious and disappointed, and burst into tears. Honest
Barnaby could not stand this. To see one so much his superior--one who
had been an angel of mercy to his habitation--one who had a right to
command him in all permitted service, thrown into such deep distress
by his refusal of a favour, which, after all, there could be no harm
in granting, he could not endure.

“Well, well,” he said, after hesitating and jingling his keys for a
moment, “dry up your tears, my young lady; a ‘wayward child,’ they
say, ‘will have {197} its way;’ and they say, too, ‘men’s hearts melt
in women’s tears,’ and I believe it; come, come along, you shall have
your way.”

Hope now passed to the extreme of joy and gratitude. “Bless you--bless
you, Barnaby,” she said, “I was sure you would not be cross to me.”

“Lord help us, child, no--there’s no denying you; but I do wish you
was as thoughtful as Miss Esther Downing; she never came without a
permit--a good thing is consideration; you have made me to do that
which I trust not to do again--step aside from known duties; but we’re
erring creatures.”

Hope had the grace to pause one instant, and to meditate a retreat
before she had involved others in sinning against their consciences;
but she had the end to be attained so much at heart, and the faults to
be committed by her agents were of so light a dye, that the scale of
her inclinations soon preponderated, and she proceeded. When they came
to the door of the dungeon, “Hark to her,” said Barnaby; “is not that
a voice for psalmody?” Magawisca was singing in her own language, in
the most thrilling and plaintive tones. Hope thought there could not
be darkness or imprisonment to such a spirit. “It is, in truth,
Barnaby,” she replied, “a voice fit to sing the praises of God.”
Barnaby now turned the bolts and opened the door, and as the feeble
ray of his lamp fell athwart the dungeon’s gloom, Hope perceived
Magawisca sitting on her flock bed, with a blanket wrapped around her.
On hearing their voices she had ceased her singing, but she gave no
{198} other sign of her consciousness of the presence of her visiters.

Miss Leslie took the lamp from Barnaby. “How much time will you allow
us?” she asked.

“Ten minutes.”

“Ten minutes! oh, more than that, I pray you, good Barnaby.”

“Not one second more,” replied Barnaby, resolute not to concede
another inch of ground. “There may be question of this matter--you
must consider, my dear young lady.”

“I will--always in future, I will, Barnaby; now you may leave me.”

“Yes, yes, I understand,” said Barnaby, giving a knowing nod. “You
mind the Scripture rule about the right and the left hand--some
creature comfort to be given to the prisoner. I marvel that ye bring
Master Cradock with you; but, in truth, he hath no more eye nor ear
than the wall.”

“Marvel not at anything, Barnaby, but leave me, and let my ten minutes
be as long as the last ten minutes before dinner.”

Hope, quick as she was in invention and action, felt that she had a
very brief space to effect her purposed arrangements; and while she
hesitated as to the best mode of beginning, Cradock, who nothing
doubted he had been brought hither as a ghostly teacher, asked whether
“he should commence with prayer or exhortation.”

“Neither--neither, Master Cradock; do just as I bid you; you will not
hesitate to help a fellow-creature {199} out of deep, unmerited
distress?” This was uttered in a tone of half inquiry and half
assertion, that, enforced by Hope’s earnest, imploring manner,
quickened Cradock’s slow apprehension. She perceived the light was
dawning on his mind, and she turned from him to Magawisca:
“Magawisca,” she said, stooping over her, “rouse yourself--trust me--I
have come to release you.” She made no reply nor movement. “Oh! there
is not a moment to lose. Magawisca, listen to me--speak to me.”

“Thou didst once deceive and betray me, Hope Leslie,” she replied,
without raising her head.

Hope concisely explained the secret machinations of Sir Philip, by
which she had been made the unconscious and innocent means of
betraying her. “Then, Hope Leslie,” she exclaimed, rising from her
abject seat and throwing off her blanket, “thy soul is unstained, and
Everell Fletcher’s truth will not be linked to falsehood.”

Hope would have explained that her destiny and Everell’s were not to
be interwoven, but she had neither time nor heart for it. “You are too
generous, Magawisca,” she said, in a tremulous tone, “to think of any
one but yourself, now--we have not a breath to lose--take this
riband,” and she untied her sash; “bind your hair tight with it, so
that you can draw Master Cradock’s wig over your head; you must
exchange dresses with him.”

“Nay, Hope Leslie, I cannot leave another in my net.”

“You must not hesitate, Magawisca--you will be {200} freed--he runs no
risk, will suffer no harm--Everell awaits you--speed, I pray you.” She
turned to Cradock: “Now, my good tutor,” she said, in her most
persuasive tones, “lend me your aid, quickly. Magawisca must have the
loan of your wig, hat, boots, and cloak; and you must sit down there
on her bed, and let me wrap you in her blanket.”

Cradock retreated to the wall, planted himself against it, shut his
eyes, and covered his ears with his hands, that temptation might, at
every entrance, be quite shut out. “Oh! I scruple--I scruple,” he
articulated, in a voice of the deepest distress.

“Scruple not, dear Master Cradock,” replied Hope, pulling down one of
his hands, and holding it between both hers; “no harm can--no harm
shall befall you.”

“Think not, sweet Miss Hope, it’s for the perishing body I am
thoughtful; for thy sake I would bare my neck to the slayer; to thy
least wish I would give the remnant of my days; but I scruple if it be
lawful for a Christian man to lend this aid to an idolator.”

“Oh! is that all? We have no time to answer such scruples now, but
to-morrow, Master Cradock, I will show you that you greatly err;” and,
as she said this, she proceeded, without any farther ceremony, to
divest the old man of his wig, which she carefully adjusted on
Magawisca’s head. Both parties were passive in her hands, Magawisca
not seeming to relish, much better than Cradock, the false character
she was assuming. Such was Cradock’s habitual {201} deference to his
young mistress, that it was morally impossible for him to make any
physical resistance to her movements; but neither his conscience nor
his apprehensions for her would permit him to be silent when he felt a
conviction that she was doing, and he was suffering, an act that was a
plain transgression of a holy law.

“Stay thy hand,” he said, in a beseeching voice, “and let not thy feet
move so swiftly to destruction.”

“Just raise your foot while I draw off this boot, Master Cradock.”

He mechanically obeyed, but at the same time continued his admonition:
“Was not Jehoshaphat reproved of Micaiah the prophet for going down to
the help of Ahab?”

“Now the other foot, Master Cradock; there, that will do. Draw them
on, Magawisca, right over your moccasins; quick, I beseech you.”

“Was not the good King Josiah reproved in the matter of Pharaoh
Necho?”

“Oh, Magawisca! how shall I ever make your slender shoulders and
straight back look anything like Master Cradock’s broad, round
shoulders? One glance of Barnaby’s dim old eyes will detect you. Ah!
this will do; I will bind the pillow on with the sheet.” While she was
uttering the device, she accomplished it. She then threw Magawisca’s
mantle over her expanded shoulders, and Cradock’s cloak over all; and,
finally, the wig was surmounted by the old man’s steeple-crowned hat.
“Now,” she said, {202} almost screaming with joy at the transformation
so suddenly effected, “now, Magawisca, all depends on yourself; if you
will but contrive to screen your face, and shuffle a little in your
gait, all will go well.”

The hope of liberty--of deliverance from her galling imprisonment--of
escape beyond the power and dominion of her enemies, had now taken
full possession of Magawisca; and the thought that she should owe her
release to Everell and to Hope, who, in her imagination, was
identified with him, filled her with emotions of joy resembling those
a saint may feel when she sees in vision the ministering angels sent
to set her free from her earthly prison: “I will do all thou shalt
command me, Hope Leslie; thou art indeed a spirit of light, and love,
and beauty.”

“True, true, true,” cried Cradock, losing, in the instincts of his
affection, the opposition he had so valorously maintained, and his
feelings flowing back into their accustomed channel; “thou woman in
man’s attire, it is given to thee to utter truth, even as of old lying
oracles were wont to speak words of prophecy.”

Hope had not, as may be imagined, stood still to listen to this long
sentence, uttered in her tutor’s deliberate, broken manner, but in the
mean while she had, with an almost supernatural celerity of movement,
arranged everything to present the same aspect as when Barnaby first
opened the door of the dungeon. She drew Cradock to the bed, seated
him there, and wrapped the blanket about him as it had {203} enveloped
Magawisca. “Oh! I hear Barnaby!” she exclaimed; “dear Master Cradock,
sit a little straighter; there, that will do; turn a little more
sideways--you will not look so broad; there, that’s better.”

“Miss Hope Leslie, ye have perverted the simple-minded.”

“Say not another word, Master Cradock; pray do not breathe so like a
trumpet--ah, I see it is my fault.” She readjusted the blanket, which
she had drawn so close over the unresisting creature’s face as almost
to suffocate him. “Now, Magawisca, sit down on this stool--your back
to the door, close to Master Cradock, as if you were talking with
him.” All was now arranged to her mind, and she spent the remaining
half instant in whispering consolations to Cradock: “Do not let your
heart fail you, my good, kind tutor; in one hour you shall be
relieved.” Cradock would have again explained that he was regardless
of any personal risk, but she interrupted him: “Nay, you need not
speak; I know that is not your present care, but do not be troubled;
we are commanded to do good to all; the rain falleth on the just and
the unjust; and if we are to help our enemy’s ox out of the pit, much
more our enemy. This best of all thy kind services shall be requited.
I will be a child to thy old age--hush! there’s Barnaby!”

She moved a few steps from the parties, and when the jailer opened the
door, she appeared to be awaiting him. “Just in season, good Master
Tuttle; my {204} tutor has nothing more to say, and I am as impatient
to go as you are to have me gone.”

“It is only for your own sake that I am impatient, Miss Hope; let us
make all haste out.” He took up the lamp which he had left in the
cell, trimmed it, and raised the wick, that it might better serve to
guide them through the dark passage.

Hope was alarmed by the sudden increase of light: “Lend me your lamp,
Barnaby,” she said, “to look for my glove; where can I have dropped
it? It must be somewhere about here. I shall find it in a minute,
Master Cradock; you had best go on while I am looking.”

Magawisca obeyed the hint, while Hope, in her pretended search, so
skilfully managed the light that not a ray of it touched Magawisca’s
face. She had passed Barnaby: Hope thought the worst danger escaped.
“Ah, here it is,” she said; and, by way of precaution, she added, in
the most careless tone she could assume, “I will carry the lamp for
you, Barnaby.”

“No, no, thank you, Miss Leslie, I always like to carry the light
myself; and, besides, I must take a good look at you both before I
lock the door. It is a rule I always observe in such cases, lest I
should be left to ‘brood the eggs the fox has sucked.’ It is a prudent
rule, I assure you, always to be sure you take out the same you let
in. Here, Master Cradock, turn round, if you please, to the light,
just for form’s sake.”

Magawisca had advanced several steps into the {205} passage, and
Hope’s first impulse was to scream to her to run; but a second and
happier thought prevailed; and taking her shawl, which was hanging
negligently over her arm, she contrived, in throwing it over her head,
to sweep it across Barnaby’s lamp in such a way as to extinguish the
light beyond the possibility of recovery, as Barnaby proved by vainly
trying to blow it again into a flame.

“Do not put yourself to any farther trouble about it, Barnaby; it was
all my fault; but it matters not--you know the way; just give me your
arm, and Master Cradock can take hold of my shawl, and we shall grope
through this passage without any difficulty.”

Barnaby arranged himself as she suggested, and then, hoping her sudden
action had broken the chain of his thoughts, and determined he should
not have time to resume it, she said, “When you write to Ruth,
Barnaby, be sure you commend me kindly to her; and tell her that I
have done the baby-linen I promised her, and that I hope little
Barnaby will prove as good a man as his grandfather.”

“Oh, thank ye, Miss Hope: I trust, by the blessing of the Lord, much
better; but they do say,” added the old man, with a natural ancestral
complacency, “they do say he favours me; he’s got the true Tuttle
chin, the little dog!”

“You cannot tell yet whether he is gifted in psalmody, Barnaby?”

“La, Miss Hope, you must mean to joke. Why, little Barnaby is not five
weeks old till next Wednesday {206} morning, half past three o’clock.
But I’m as sure he will take to psalmody as if I knew; there never was
a Tuttle that did not.”

Our heroine thus happily succeeded in beguiling the way to the top of
the staircase, where a passage diverged to the outer door, and there,
with many thanks and assurances of future gratitude, she bade Barnaby
good-night; and, anticipating any observation he might make of
Cradock’s silence, she said, “My tutor seems to have fallen into one
of his reveries; but never mind; another time he will remember to
greet and thank you.”

Barnaby was turning away from the door, when he recollected that the
sudden extinction of the candle had prevented his intended
professional inspection. “Miss Hope Leslie,” he cried, “be so good as
to stay one moment, while I get a light; the night is so murky that I
cannot see, even here, the lineaments of Master Cradock’s complexion.”

“Pshaw, Barnaby, for mercy’s sake do not detain us now for such an
idle ceremony; you see the _lineaments_ of that form, I think; we must
have been witches, indeed, to have transformed Magawisca’s slender
person into that enormous bulk; but one sense is as good as another.
Speak, Master Cradock,” she added, relying on Magawisca’s discretion.
“Oh, he is in one of his silent fits, and a stroke of lightning would
scarcely bring a sound from him: so good-night, Barnaby,” she
concluded, gently putting him back and shutting the door.

“It is marvellous,” thought Barnaby, as he reluctantly {207}
acquiesced in relinquishing the letter of his duty, “how this young
creature spins me round, at her will, like a top. I think she keeps
the key to all hearts.”

With this natural reflection he retired to rest, without taking the
trouble to return to the dungeon, which he would have done if he had
really felt one apprehension of the fraud that had been there
perpetrated.

At the instant the prison door was closed, Magawisca divested herself
of her hideous disguise, and proceeded on with Hope to the place where
Everell was awaiting them with the necessary means to transport her
beyond the danger of pursuit. But, while our heroine is hastening
onward with a bounding step and an exulting heart, a cruel conspiracy
is maturing against her.




 CHAPTER XI.

{208}


 “Sisters! weave the web of death:
 Sisters! cease; the work is done.”
               _The Fatal Sisters_.


The conversation overheard by the faithless Jennet, and communicated
with all its particulars to Sir Philip Gardiner, was, as must have
been already conjectured by our readers, the contrivance for
Magawisca’s liberation. It appeared by her statement that Hope and
Magawisca, unattended, would, at a late hour of the evening, pass
through a part of the town unfrequented after dark; that, at a fixed
time, Everell would be in waiting for them at a certain landing-place.
Before they reached there, Sir Philip knew there were many points
where they might be intercepted, without the possibility of Everell’s
coming to their rescue.

Sir Philip was entangled in the meshes of his own weaving; extrication
was possible--nay, he believed probable; but there was a fearful
chance against him. He had now to baffle well-founded suspicions; to
disprove facts; to double his guard over his assumed and tiresome
character; and, after all, human art could not secure him from
accidents, which would bring in their train immediate disgrace and
defeat. His passion for Miss Leslie had been stimulated by the
obstacles which opposed it. His hopes were {209} certainly abated by
her indifference; but self-love, and its minister vanity, are
inexhaustible in their resources; and Sir Philip trusted for better
success in future to his own powers and to feminine weakness; for he,
like other profligates, believed that there was no woman, however pure
and lofty her seeming, but she was commanded


 “By such poor passion as the maid that milks,
 And does the meanest chares;”


yet this process of winning the prize was slow, and the result, alas!
uncertain.

Jennet’s information suggested a master-stroke by which he could at
once achieve his object--a single stroke by which he could carry the
citadel he had so long and painfully besieged. If an evil spirit had
been abroad on a corrupting mission, he could not have selected a
subject more eager to grasp temptation than Sir Philip, nor a fitter
agent than Jennet, nor have contrived a more infernal plot against an
“innocent and aidless lady” than that which we must now disclose.

Chaddock (whose crew had occasioned such danger and alarm to Miss
Leslie) was still riding in the bay with his vessel. Sir Philip had
formerly some acquaintance with this man. He knew him to be a
desperate fellow; that he had once been in confederacy with the
bucaniers of Tortuga--the self-styled “Brothers of the Coast;” and he
believed that he might be persuaded to enter upon any new and lawless
enterprise.

Accordingly, from Governor Winthrop’s he repaired {210} to Chaddock’s
vessel, and presented such motives to him, and offered such rewards,
as induced the wretch to enter heartily into his designs. Fortunately
for their purposes, the vessel was ready for sea, and they decided to
commence their voyage that very night. All Miss Leslie’s paternal
connexions were on the royal side; her fortune was still in their
hands, and subject to their control. “If the lady’s reluctance to
accept his hand was not subdued before the end of the voyage” (a
chance scarcely worth consideration), Sir Philip said, “she must then
submit to stern necessity, which even a woman’s will could not
oppose.” After their arrival in England, he meant to abandon himself
to the disposal of Fortune; but he promised Chaddock that he, with
certain other cavaliers, whom he asserted had already meditated such
an enterprise, would, with the remnant of their fortunes, embark with
him, and enrol themselves among the adventurers of Tortuga.

It may be remembered by our readers, that early in our history, some
glimmerings of a plot of this nature appear, from a letter of Sir
Philip’s, even then to have dawned on his mind; but other purposes had
intervened and put it off till now, when it was ripened by sudden and
fit opportunity.

The detail of operations being all settled by these worthy
confederates, Sir Philip, at nightfall, went once more to the town,
secretly withdrew his baggage from his lodgings, and bidding Rosa,
who, in sorrow and despair, mechanically obeyed, to follow, he
returned to the vessel, humming, as he took his {211} last look at the
scene where he had played so unworthy a part,


 “Kind Boston, adieu! part we must, though ’tis pity,
 But I’m made for mankind--all the world is my city.”


Sir Philip, in his arrangements with Chaddock, excused himself from
being one of the party who were to effect the abduction of Miss
Leslie. Perhaps the external habits of a gentleman, and, it may be,
some little remnant of human kindness (for we would not believe that
man can become quite a fiend), rendered him reluctant to take a
personal part in the cruel outrage he had planned and prepared.
Chaddock himself commanded the enterprise, and was to be accompanied
by four of the most daring of his crew.

The night was moonless, and not quite clear. “It is becoming
dark--extremely dark, captain,” Sir Philip said, in giving his last
instructions; “but it is impossible you should make a mistake. Miss
Leslie’s companion, as I told you, may be disguised--she may wear a
man’s or woman’s apparel--but you have an infallible guide in her
height; she is at least half a head taller than Miss Leslie. It may be
well, when you get to the wharf, to divide your party, agreeing on the
signal of a whistle. But I rely on your skill and discretion.”

“You may rely on it,” replied the hardy desperado. “He who has boarded
Spanish galleons, stormed castles, pillaged cities, violated churches,
and broken open monasteries, may be intrusted with the capture of a
single defenceless girl.”

{212}

Sir Philip recoiled from trusting his prey in the clutches of this
tiger, but there was no alternative. “Have a care, Chaddock,” he said,
“that she is treated with all due and possible gentleness.”

“Ay, ay, Sir Philip--kill, but not hurt!” A smile of derision
accompanied his words.

“You have pledged me the honour of a gentleman,” said Sir Philip, in
an alarmed tone.

“Ay! the only bond of free souls. Remember, Sir Philip,” he added, for
he perceived the suspicion the knight would fain have hidden in his
inmost soul, “remember our motto: ‘Trusted, we are true; suspected, we
betray.’ I have pledged my honour; better than parchment and seal--if
you confide in it.”

“Oh, I do--entirely--implicitly; I have not the shadow of a doubt, my
dear fellow.”

Chaddock turned away, laughing contemptuously at the ineffectual
hypocrisy of Sir Philip, and ordered the men who were to be left in
charge of the vessel to have everything in readiness to sail at the
moment of his return. “And whither bound, captain?” demanded one of
his sailors.

“To hell!” was his ominous reply. This answer, seemingly accidental,
was long remembered and repeated, as a proof that the unhappy wretch
was constrained, thus involuntarily, to pronounce his approaching
doom.

Once more, before he left the vessel, Sir Philip addressed him: “Be in
no haste to return,” he said; “the lady was not to leave Governor
Winthrop’s before {213} half past eight; she may meet with unforeseen
detentions; you will reach the dock a few minutes before nine. Take
your stations as I have directed, and Fortune cannot thwart us if you
are patient; wait till ten--eleven--twelve--or one, if need be. Again,
I entreat there may be no unnecessary haste; I shall have no
apprehensions; I repose on your fidelity.”

“D--n him!” muttered Chaddock, as he turned away, “he reposes on my
fidelity--while he has my vessel in pledge!”

Sir Philip remained standing by the side of the vessel, listening to
the quick strokes of the oars, till the sounds died away in the
distance; then he spoke aloud and exultingly: “Shine out, my good
star, and guide this prize to me!”

“Oh! rather,” exclaimed Rosa, who stood unobserved beside him,
“rather, merciful Heaven, let thy lightnings blast her or thy waves
swallow her. Oh God!” she continued, sinking on her knees and clasping
her hands, “shield the innocent; save her from the hand of the
destroyer!”

Sir Philip recoiled; it seemed to him there was something prophetic in
the piercing tones of the unhappy girl, and for a moment he felt as if
her prayer must penetrate to Heaven; but soon collecting courage,
“Hush that mockery, Rosa!” he said; “your words are scorpions to me.”

Rosa remained for a few moments on her knees, but without again giving
voice to her feelings; then rising, and sobbing as she spoke, “I
thought,” she {214} said, “no prayer of mine would ever go upward
again. I have tried to pray, and the words fell back like stones upon
my heart; but now I pray for the innocent, and they part from me
winged for Heaven.” She folded her arms, looked upward, and continued
to speak, as if it were the involuntary utterance of her thoughts:
“How wildly the stars shoot their beams through the parting clouds! I
have sometimes thought that good spirits come down on those bright
rays to do their messages of love. They may even now be on their way
to guard a pure and helpless sister: God speed them!”

Sir Philip’s superstitious fears were awakened: “What do you mean,
Rosa?” he exclaimed; “what! are you talking of stars? I see nothing
but this cursed hazy atmosphere, that hangs like a pall over the
water. Stars, indeed! are you mad, Rosa?”

Rosa replied, with a touching simplicity, as if the inquiry were made
in good faith, “Yes, by times I think I am mad. Thoughts rush so fast,
so wildly through my poor head--and then, again, all is vacancy. Yes,”
she continued, as if meditating her case, “I think my brain is
touched; but this--this, Sir Philip, is not madness. Do you know that
all the good have their ministering spirits? Why, I remember reading
in the ‘Legends of the Saints,’ which our good abbess gave me, of a
chain, invisible to mortal senses, that encompassed all the faithful,
from the bright spirits that wait around the throne of Heaven to the
lowliest that walk upon the earth. It is of such exquisite temper that
naught but sin can {215} harm it; but, if that but touch it, it falls
apart like rust-eaten metal.”

“Away with these fantastic legends, inventions of hypocritical priests
and tiresome old women. You must curb these foolish vagaries of your
imagination, Rosa. I have present and urgent work for you; do but this
good service for me, and I will love you again, and make you as happy
as you were in your brightest days.”

“You make me _happy_, Sir Philip! Alas! alas! there is no happiness
without innocence; if that be once lost, like the guilty Egyptian’s
pearl you told me of, melted in the bowl of pleasure, happiness cannot
be restored.”

“As you please, girl; if you will not be happy, you may play the
penitent Magdalen the rest of your life. You shall select your own
convent, and tell your beads, and say your prayers, and be as demure
and solemn as any seeming saint of them all. I will give you a penance
to begin with; nay, I am serious: hear me. In spite of your prayers,
and visions, and silly fancies, Miss Leslie must soon be here; the
snare is too well prepared to be escaped. After this one violence, to
which she and cruel fate have driven me, I will be a true knight, as
humble and worshipful as any hero of chivalry.”

“But she does not now love you, and do you not fear she will hate you
for this outrage?”

“Ay; but there is a potent alchymy at work for us in the hearts of you
women, that turns hate to love. You shall yet hear her say, like the
lady of {216} Sir Gawaine, ‘Oh! how it is befallen me, that now I love
him whom I before most hated of all men living.’ But you must aid me,
Rosa; this proud queen must have her maid of honour.”

“And I must be the poor slave to do her bidding!” said Rosa,
impatiently interrupting him, and all other feelings giving way to the
rising of womanly pride.

“Nay, not so, Rosa,” replied Sir Philip; and he added, in a voice
which he hoped might sooth her petulance, “render to her all maidenly
service; for a little while do the tasks of the bond-woman, and you
shall yet have her wages; nay, start not--you remember the good
patriarch’s affections manifestly leaned to the side of Hagar.”

“Yes, yes; and I remember, too, what her fate was--the fate of all who
follow in her footsteps--to be cast out to wander forth in a desert,
where there is not one sign of God’s love left to them.” She burst
into tears, and added, “I would give my poor life, and a thousand
more, if I had them, to save Hope Leslie, but I will never do her
menial service.”

Sir Philip continued to offer arguments and entreaties, but nothing
that he said had the least effect on Rosa; he could not extort a
promise from her, nor perceive the slightest indication of conformity
to his wishes. But trusting that when the time came she would of
necessity submit to his authority, he relinquished his solicitations,
and, quitting her side, paced the deck with hurried, impatient
footsteps.

There is no solitude to the good or bad. Nature {217} has her
ministers that correspond with the world within the breast of man. The
words “my kingdom is within you,” are worth all the metaphysical
discoveries ever made by unassisted human wisdom. If all is right in
that “kingdom,” beautiful forms and harmonious voices surround us,
discoursing music; but if the mind is filled with guilty passions,
recollections of sin, and purposes of evil, the ministering angels of
Nature are converted into demons, whose “monstrous rout are heard to
howl like stable wolves.” Man cannot live in tranquil disobedience to
the law of virtue, inscribed on his soul by the finger of God. “Our
torments” cannot “become our elements.” To Sir Philip’s disordered
imagination, the heavy mist seemed like an infolding shroud; there was
a voice of sullen menace in the dashing of the waves against the
vessel; the hooting of the night-bird was ominous; and Rosa’s low
sobs, and the horrid oaths of the misruled crew, rung in his ears like
evil prophecies.

Time wore away heavily enough till ten, the earliest moment he had
calculated on the return of the boat, but after that it appeared to
stand stock still. He ordered the signal lights attached to the mast
to be doubled; he strained his eyes in the vain attempt to descry an
approaching object, and then cursed the fog that hemmed in his sight.
Suddenly a fresh breeze came off the shore, the fog dispersed, and he
could discern the few lights that still glimmered from the habitations
of the town, but no boat was seen or heard. “What folly,” he repeated
to {218} himself a hundred times, “to be thus impatient; they
certainly have not failed in their object, or relinquished it, for in
that case they would have been here; it is scarcely time to expect
them yet;” but the suggestions of reason could not calm the
perturbations of impatience. For another hour he continued to stride
the deck, approaching the light at every turn to look at his watch.
The sailors now began to fret at the delay: “Everything was ready,”
they said; “good luck had sent them a fair breeze, and the tide had
just turned in their favour.” And in Sir Philip’s favour too, it
appeared; for at this moment the longed-for boat was both heard and
seen rapidly nearing the vessel. He gazed towards it as if it
contained for him a sentence of life or death; and life it was, for he
soon perceived a female form wrapped in Chaddock’s watch-cloak.

The boat came to the side of the vessel. “Has the scoundrel dared to
put his arm around Hope Leslie?” thought the knight, as he saw the
captain’s arm encircling the unfortunate girl; but a second reflection
told him that this, which seemed even to him profanity, was but a
necessary precaution. “He dared not trust her; she would have leaped
into the waves rather than have come to me--ungracious girl!”

“What hath kept you?” called out one of the sailors.

“The devil and Antonio,” replied the captain. “We left him with the
boat, and, while we were grappling the prize, he ran away. I had to be
{219} chains and fetters to the prisoner: we had not hands to man our
oars, so we waited for the fellow; but he came not, and has,
doubtless, ere this, given the alarm. Weigh your anchor and spread
your sails, boys; starting with this wind and tide, we’ll give them a
devil of a chase, and bootless at last.”

While this was saying, the unhappy victim was lifted up the side of
the vessel, and received in Sir Philip’s arms. She threw back the hood
that had been drawn over her head, and attempted to speak, but was
prevented by her kerchief, which the ruffians had bound over her face
to prevent the emission of any sound. Sir Philip was shocked at the
violence and indignity she had suffered. “Did I not order you,
Chaddock,” he said, “to treat the lady with all possible respect?”

“D--n your orders!” replied the captain; “was I to let her scream like
forty sea-mews, and raise the town upon us?”

“A thousand--thousand pardons!” whispered Sir Philip, in a low,
imploring voice; and then aloud to Chaddock, “But after you left the
town, captain, you surely should have paid more respect to my earnest
and repeated injunctions.”

“D--n your injunctions! John Chaddock is yet master of his vessel, and
boat too. I tell you, when the fishing-smacks hailed us, that, even
with that close-reefed sail, she made a noise like a creaking mast in
a gale.”

“Oh! forgive--forgive,” whispered Sir Philip, “this horrible,
necessary outrage. Lean on me; I {220} will conduct you away from
these wretches; a room is prepared for you; Rosa shall attend you; you
are queen here; you command us all. Forgive--forgive, and fear
nothing. I will not remove your screen till you are beyond the lawless
gaze of these fellows. Here, Roslin!” he called, for he still kept up
the farce of Rosa’s disguise in the presence of the ship’s company,
“here, Roslin! take the lamp, and follow me!”

Rosa obeyed, her bosom heaving with struggling emotions, and her hand
trembling so that she could scarcely hold the lamp. “Bear the light
up, and more steadily, Roslin. Nay, my beloved, adored mistress, do
not falter; hasten forward; in one minute more we shall be below, in
your own domain, where you may admit or exclude me at pleasure. Do not
struggle thus; you have driven me to this violence; you must forgive
the madness you have caused. I am your slave for life.”

They had just passed down the steps that served as a companion-way,
when Sir Philip observed, on his right hand, an uncovered barrel of
gunpowder. It had been left in this exposed situation by a careless
fellow, intrusted with the preparation of the fire-arms for the
expedition to the town. “Have a care,” cried Sir Philip to Rosa; “stay
where you are: do not approach that gunpowder with the light.” He
heard a footstep above. “Here, friend,” he called, “lend us a hand;
come down and cover this powder. We cannot discreetly move an inch.”
The footsteps ceased, but there was no reply to the {221} call. “I
cannot leave Miss Leslie,” continued Sir Philip; “she leans on me as
if she were fainting. Set down your lamp, Rosa, and come yourself and
cover the barrel.”

Rosa did not set down the lamp, but moved forward one or two steps
with it in her hand, and then paused. She seemed revolving some
dreadful purpose in her mind. Her eyes glanced wildly from Sir Philip
to his helpless victim; then she groaned aloud, and pressed her hand
upon her head as if it were bursting.

Sir Philip did not observe her; he was intent upon his companion. “She
is certainly fainting,” he said; “it is the close air and this cursed
handkerchief!” He attempted to remove it, but the knot by which it was
tied baffled his skill, and he again shouted to Rosa, “Why do you not
obey me? Miss Leslie is suffocating: set down the lamp, I say, and
call assistance. Damnation!” he screamed, “what means the girl?” as
Rosa made one desperate leap forward, and shrieking, “It cannot be
worse for any of us!” threw the lamp into the barrel.

The explosion was instantaneous: the hapless girl--her guilty
destroyer--his victim--the crew--the vessel, rent to fragments, were
hurled into the air, and soon ingulfed in the waves.




 CHAPTER XII.

{222}


 “And how soon to the bower she loved, they say,
 Return’d the maid that was borne away
  From Maquon, the fond and the brave.”
                                 Bryant.


After Miss Leslie’s escape from Oneco on the island, he remained for
some time unconscious of her departure, and entirely absorbed in his
efforts to quicken the energy of reviving life in his father; and when
he discovered that his prisoner had left him, he still deemed her as
certainly within his power on the sea-girt island as if she had been
enclosed by the walls of a prison. He felt that his father’s life
depended on his obtaining an asylum as soon as possible, and he
determined to abandon his plan of going to Narragansett, and instead,
to cross the bay to Moscutusett, the residence of the son and
successor of Chicetabot, an avowed ally of the English, but really, in
common with most of the powerful chiefs, their secret enemy.

If, availing himself of the sheltering twilight of the morning, he
could convey his father safely to the wigwam of his friend, Oneco
believed he might securely remain there for the present. In the mean
time, he should himself be at liberty to contrive and attempt the
recovery of his wife. The instrumentality of Hope Leslie might be
important to effect this {223} object, and she also might remain in
safe custody with the Indian chief.

Thus having digested his plans, before the morning dawned, and by the
sufficient light of the moon, he went in quest of his prisoner, but
was destined, as our readers know, to be disappointed.

He encountered Chaddock’s crew much in the situation in which they
were first discovered by Miss Leslie; for, after having been baffled
in their pursuit of her, they returned and recomposed themselves to
await the light of day, when they might give a signal to some boat to
take them off the island.

Oneco, apprehending that, in the prosecution of his search over the
island, he might meet with some straggler from this gang, very
prudently disguised himself in certain of the cast-off garments
belonging to the men, which would enable him to escape, at least,
immediate detection. This disguise, though useless then, proved
afterward of important service to him.

Compelled by the approach of day to abandon his search, he returned to
his canoe, placed his father in it, and rowed him to Sachem’s Head,
where he was kindly received and cherished, though with the utmost
secrecy, for the Indians had long ere this been taught, by painful
experience, to guard against the most dispiriting of all dangers--a
danger to which the weak, in the neighbourhood of a powerful and
comparatively rich foe, are always exposed--the treachery of their own
people.

The chief of Moscutusett obtained, from day to {224} day, intelligence
of whatever transpired in Boston; and in this way Mononotto was
apprized of the imprisonment and probable fate of Magawisca. This was
the last drop in his cup of bitterness; worse, far worse, than to have
borne on his body the severest tortures ever devised by human cruelty.
Magawisca had obtained an ascendancy over her father’s mind by her
extraordinary gifts and superior knowledge. He loved her as his child;
he venerated her as an inspired being. He might have endured to have
had her cut off by the chances of war; but to have her arraigned
before the tribunal of his enemies, as amenable to their laws; to have
her die by the hands of the executioner, as one of their own felon
subjects, pierced his national pride as well as his affection, and he
resigned himself to overwhelming grief. Oneco sorrowed for himself and
sorrowed for the old man’s tears, but he felt nothing very deeply but
the loss of his “white bird.”

All his ingenuity was employed to devise the means of her escape.
After having painted his face, hands, and legs, so as effectually to
conceal his tawny hue, he appeared a foreign sailor in Madam
Winthrop’s parlour. All succeeded better than his most sanguine
expectations. He contrived to give every necessary hint to Faith
Leslie; and so happily veiled his language by his indistinct and rapid
utterance, that Governor Winthrop, familiar as he was with the sound
of the Indian dialects, did not suspect him. The family retired
immediately after their evening devotions: he laid himself down on the
bed that {225} had been hospitably spread for him, and soon feigned
himself asleep. He watched the servants make their last preparations
for bed: the lights were extinguished and the fire raked up, though
enough still glimmered through the ashes to afford him a competent
light when he should need it. The menials withdrew: their footsteps
had hardly ceased to vibrate on the ear, when his wife, impatient of
any farther delay, stole from her aunt’s side, threw on her dress, and
with the light, bounding tread of a fawn, passed down the stairs,
through the hall, and into the kitchen. Oneco started up, and in a
transport of joy would have locked her in his arms, when Jennet
appeared. She, like some other disagreeable people, seemed to be
gifted with ubiquity, and always to be present where happiness was to
be interrupted or mischief to be done.

She stood for an instant, her hands uplifted in silent amazement,
hesitating whether to alarm the family with her outcries, or more
quietly to give them notice of the character of their guest. Oneco put
a sudden end to her deliberations. He first darted to the door and
closed it; then drew a knife from his bosom, and, pointing it at
Jennet’s heart, he told her, in very bad English, but plainly
interpreted by his action, that if she moved or uttered a sound, his
knife should taste her life-blood.

Jennet saw determination in his aspect, and she stood as still as if
she were paralyzed or transfixed, while Oneco proceeded to tell her
that, to make all sure, she should go with him to his canoe. He bade
{226} her calm her fears, for then he would release her, provided
that, in the mean time, she made no effort, by voice or movement, to
release herself.

There was no alternative, but she did beg to be allowed to go to her
room to get her bonnet and cloak. Oneco smiled deridingly at the weak
artifice by which she hoped to elude him; but, deigning no other reply
to it, he caught a cloak which hung over a chair, threw it over her,
and, without any farther delay, compelled her to follow him.

Oneco took good care to avoid the danger, slight though it was, of
encountering any passengers, by directing his way through an
unfrequented part of the town. Impatience to be beyond the bounds of
danger, and the joy of escape and reunion, seemed to lend wings to
Jennet’s companions, while she followed breathless and panting,
enraged at her compelled attendance, and almost bursting with spite,
to which she could not give its natural vent by its customary outlet
the tongue, the safety-valve of many a vexed spirit.

They had arrived very near to the cove where Oneco had moored his
canoe. He good-naturedly pointed towards it, and told Jennet that
there she should be released. But the hope of release by a mode much
more satisfactory to her feelings, inasmuch as it would involve her
companions in danger, had dawned on Jennet. She had just perceived
some men (how many she could not tell, for the night was then dark),
who were, unobserved by Oneco, stealing towards them. She withdrew a
few {227} inches, as far as she dared from his side, lest he should
execute sudden vengeance with the weapon which he still held in his
hand. Her conjectures were now converted to certainty, and she already
mentally exulted in the retaliation she should inflict on her
companions; but, alas!


 “Esser vicino al lido
 Molti fra naufragar;”


or, to express the same truth by our vernacular adage, “There’s many a
slip between the cup and the lip.” The men did approach, even to her
side; and without listening to her protestations of who she was and
who her companions were--without even hearing them, they seized on
her, and, suffering the other parties to escape without any annoyance,
bound her hood and handkerchief over her head and face, and, as our
readers have already anticipated, conveyed her to that awful destiny
which she had herself indirectly prepared.

It may excite some surprise that Chaddock, forewarned, as he had been,
that the lady whom he was to intercept would have no male attendant,
should not have hesitated when he saw Oneco. But that may be explained
by Oneco wearing the dress of the ship’s crew, and the natural
conclusion, on Chaddock’s part, that Antonio, whom he had left in the
boat, had come on shore, and probably just joined these females.
Chaddock’s only care was to select the shortest of the two women, and,
obscure as the night was, their relative height was apparent.




 CHAPTER XIII.

{228}


 “Basta cosi t’intendo
 Già ti spiegasti a pieno:
 E mi diresti meno
 Se mi dicessi più.”
           Metastasio.


We trust we have not exhausted the patience of our readers, and that
they will vouchsafe to go forth with us once more, on the eventful
evening on which we have fallen, to watch the safe conduct of the
released prisoner.

The fugitives had not proceeded many yards from the jail when Everell
joined them. This was the first occasion on which Magawisca and
Everell had had an opportunity freely to interchange their feelings.
Everell’s tongue faltered when he would have expressed what he had
felt for her: his manly, generous nature disdained vulgar professions,
and he feared that his ineffectual efforts in her behalf had left him
without any other testimony of the constancy of his friendship and the
warmth of his gratitude.

Magawisca comprehended his feelings, and anticipated their expression.
She related the scene with Sir Philip in the prison, and dwelt long on
her knowledge of the attempt Everell then made to rescue her. “That
bad man,” she said, “made me, for the first time, lament for my lost
limb. He darkened {229} the clouds that were gathering over my soul;
and for a little while, Everell, I did deem thee like most of thy
race, on whom kindness falls like drops of rain on the lake, dimpling
its surface for a moment, but leaving no mark there; but when I found
thou wert true,” she continued, in a swelling, exulting voice, “when I
heard thee in my prison, and saw thee on my trial, I again rejoiced
that I had sacrificed my precious limb for thee; that I had worn away
the days and nights in the solitudes of the forest, musing on the
memory of thee, and counting the moons till the Great Spirit shall bid
us to those regions where there will be no more gulfs between us, and
I may hail thee as my brother.”

“And why not now, Magawisca, regard me as your brother? True, neither
time nor distance can sever the bonds by which our souls are united;
but why not enjoy this friendship while youth, and as long as life
lasts? Nay, hear me, Magawisca; the present difference of the English
with the Indians is but a vapour, that has, even now, nearly passed
away. Go, for a short time, where you may be concealed from those who
are not yet prepared to do you justice, and then--I will answer for
it--every heart and every voice will unite to recall you; you shall be
welcomed with the honour due to you from all, and always cherished
with the devotion due from us.”

“Oh! do not hesitate, Magawisca,” cried Hope, who had, till now, been
only a listener to the conversation, in which she took a deep
interest. “Promise us that you will return and dwell with us: as {230}
you would say, Magawisca, we will walk in the same path; the same joys
will shine on us; and, if need be that sorrows come over us, why, we
will all sit under their shadow together.”

“It cannot be--it cannot be,” replied Magawisca, the persuasions of
those she loved not for a moment overcoming her deep, invincible sense
of the wrongs her injured race had sustained. “My people have been
spoiled; we cannot take as a gift that which is our own; the law of
vengeance is written on our hearts: you say you have a written rule of
forgiveness--it may be better if ye would be guided by it; it is not
for us: the Indian and the white man can no more mingle and become one
than day and night.”

Everell and Hope would have interrupted her with farther entreaties
and arguments: “Touch no more on that,” she said; “we must part, and
forever.” Her voice faltered for the first time, and turning from her
own fate to what appeared to her the bright destiny of her companions,
“My spirit will joy in the thought,” she said, “that you are dwelling
in love and happiness together. Nelema told me your souls were mated;
she said your affections mingled like streams from the same fountain.
Oh! may the chains by which He who sent you from the Spirit-land bound
you together, grow brighter and stronger till you return thither
again.”

She paused: neither of her companions spoke--neither could speak; and,
naturally misinterpreting their silence, “Have I passed your bound of
modesty,” {231} she said, “in speaking to the maiden as if she were a
wife?”

“Oh, no, Magawisca,” said Everell, feeling a strange and undefinable
pleasure in an illusion which, though he could not for an instant
participate, he would not for the world have dissipated; “oh, no; do
not check one expression--one word; they are your last to us.” “And
may not the last words of a friend be, like the sayings of a
death-bed, prophetic?” he would have added, but his lips refused to
utter what he felt was the treachery of his heart.

To Hope it seemed that too much had already been spoken. She could be
prudent when anything but her own safety depended on her discretion.
Before Magawisca could reply to Everell, she gave a turn to the
conversation: “Ere we part, Magawisca,” she said, “cannot you give me
some charm by which I may win my sister’s affections? She is wasting
away with grief and pining.”

“Ask your own heart, Hope Leslie, if any charm could win your
affections from Everell Fletcher?”

She paused for a reply. The gulf from which Hope had retreated seemed
to be widening before her; but, summoning all her courage, she
answered with a tolerably firm voice, “Yes--yes, Magawisca; if
virtue--if duty to others required it, I trust in Heaven I could
command and direct my affections.”

We hope Everell may be forgiven for the joy that gushed through his
heart when Hope expressed a confidence in her own strength, which at
least implied {232} a consciousness that she needed it. Nature will
rejoice in reciprocated love, under whatever adversities it comes.

Magawisca replied to Hope’s apparent meaning: “Both virtue and duty,”
she said, “bind your sister to Oneco. She hath been married according
to our simple modes, and persuaded by a Romish father, as she came
from Christian blood, to observe the rites of their law. When she
flies from you, as she will, mourn not over her, Hope Leslie; the wild
flower would perish in your gardens; the forest is like a native home
to her, and she will sing as gayly again as the bird that hath found
its mate.”

They now approached the place where Digby, with a trusty friend, was
awaiting them. A light canoe had been provided, and Digby had his
instructions from Everell to convey Magawisca to any place she might
herself select. The good fellow had entered into the confederacy with
hearty good-will, giving, as a reason for his obedience to the impulse
of his heart, “that the poor Indian girl could not commit sins enough
against the English to weigh down her good deed to Mr. Everell.”

Everell now inquired of Magawisca whither he should direct the boat:
“To Moscutusett,” she said; “I shall there get tidings, at least, of
my father.”

“And must we now part, Magawisca? Must we live without you?”

“Oh! no, no,” cried Hope, joining her entreaties, “your noble mind
must not be wasted in those hideous solitudes.”

{233}

“Solitudes?” echoed Magawisca, in a voice in which some pride mingled
with her parting sadness; “Hope Leslie, there is no solitude to me;
the Great Spirit and his ministers are everywhere present and visible
to the eye of the soul that loves him; Nature is but his interpreter;
her forms are but bodies for his spirit. I hear him in the rushing
winds--in the summer breeze--in the gushing fountains--in the softly
running streams. I see him in the bursting life of spring--in the
ripening maize--in the falling leaf. Those beautiful lights,” and she
pointed upward, “that shine alike on your stately domes and our forest
homes, speak to me of his love to all: think you I go to a solitude,
Hope Leslie?”

“No, Magawisca; there is no solitude, nor privation, nor sorrow to a
soul that thus feels the presence of God,” replied Hope. She paused:
it was not a time for calm reflection or protracted solicitation; but
the thought that a mind so disposed to religious impressions and
affections might enjoy the brighter light of Christian revelation--a
revelation so much higher, nobler, and fuller than that which proceeds
from the voice of Nature--made Hope feel a more intense desire than
ever to retain Magawisca; but this was a motive Magawisca could not
now appreciate, and she could not, therefore, urge: “I cannot ask
you,” she said, “I do not ask you, for your sake, but for ours, to
return to us.”

“Oh! yes, Magawisca,” urged Everell, “come back to us, and teach us to
be happy, as you are, without human help or agency.”

{234}

“Ah!” she replied, with a faint smile, “ye need not the lesson; ye
will each be to the other a full stream of happiness. May it be fed
from the fountain of love, and grow broader and deeper through all the
passage of life.”

The picture Magawisca presented was, in the minds of the lovers, too
painfully contrasted with the real state of their affairs. Both felt
their emotions were beyond their control; both silently appealed to
Heaven to aid them in repressing feelings that might not be expressed.

Hope naturally sought relief in action. She took a morocco case from
her pocket, and drew from it a rich gold chain, with a clasp
containing hair, and set round with precious stones: “Magawisca,” she
said, with as much steadiness of voice as she could assume, “take this
token with you; it will serve as a memorial of us both; for I have put
in the clasp a lock of Everell’s hair, taken from his head when he was
a boy, at Bethel: it will remind you of your happiest days there.”

Magawisca took the chain, and held it in her hand a moment, as if
deliberating. “This is beautiful,” she said, “and would, when I am far
away from thee, speak sweetly to me of thy kindness, Hope Leslie. But
I would rather, if I could demean myself to be a beggar--” she
hesitated, and then added, “I wrong thy generous nature in fearing
thus to speak; I know thou wilt freely give me the image, when thou
hast the living form.”

Before she had finished, Hope’s quick apprehension {235} had
comprehended her meaning. Immediately after Everell’s arrival in
England, he had, at his father’s desire, had a small miniature of
himself painted, and sent to Hope. She attached it to a riband, and
had always worn it. Soon after Everell’s engagement to Miss Downing,
she took it off to put it aside; but feeling, at the moment, that this
action implied a consciousness of weakness, she, with a mixed feeling
of pride and reluctance to part with it, restored it to her bosom.
While she was adjusting Magawisca’s disguise in the prison, the
miniature slid from beneath her dress, and she, at the time, observed
that Magawisca’s eye rested intently on it. She must not now hesitate;
Everell must not see her reluctance; and yet, such are the strange
contrarieties of human feeling, the severest pang she felt in parting
with it was the fear that Everell would think it was a willing gift.
Hoping to shelter all her feelings in the haste of the action, she
took the miniature from her own neck and tied it around Magawisca’s.
“You have but reminded me of my duty,” she said; “nay, keep them both,
Magawisca; do not stint the little kindness I can show you.”

Digby had at this moment come up to urge no more delay; and we leave
to others to adjust the proportions of emotion that were indicated by
Hope’s faltering voice and an irrepressible burst of tears, between
her grief at parting and other and secret feelings.

All stood as if they were riveted to the ground till Digby again
spoke, and suggested the danger to {236} which Magawisca was exposed
by this delay. All felt the necessity of immediate separation, and all
shrank from it as from witnessing the last gasp of life. They moved to
the water’s edge, and once more prompted by Digby, Everell and Hope,
in broken voices, expressed their last wishes and prayers. Magawisca
joined their hands, and bowing her head on them, “The Great Spirit
guide ye,” she said, and then, turning away, leaped into the boat,
muffled her face in her mantle, and in a few brief moments disappeared
forever from their sight.

Everell and Hope remained immovable, gazing on the little boat till it
faded in the dim distance: for a few moments, every feeling for
themselves was lost in the grief of parting forever from this
admirable being, who seemed, to her enthusiastic young friends, one of
the noblest of the works of God--a bright witness to the beauty, the
independence, and the immortality of virtue. They breathed their
silent prayers for her; and when their thoughts returned to
themselves, there was a consciousness of perfect unity of feeling--a
joy in the sympathy that was consecrated by its object and might be
innocently indulged, that was a delicious spell to their troubled
hearts.

Strong as the temptation was, they both felt the impropriety of
lingering where they were, and they bent their slow, unwilling
footsteps homeward. Not one word, during the long-protracted walk, was
spoken by either; but no language could have been so expressive of
their mutual love and mutual resolution {237} as this silence. They
both afterward confessed that, though they had never felt so deeply as
at that moment the bitterness of their divided destiny, yet neither
had they before known the worth of those principles of virtue that can
subdue the strongest passions to their obedience: an experience worth
a tenfold suffering.

As they approached Governor Winthrop’s they observed that, instead of
the profound darkness and silence that usually reigned in that
exemplary mansion at eleven o’clock, the house seemed to be in great
bustle. The doors were open, and they heard loud voices, and lights
were swiftly passing from room to room. Hope inferred that,
notwithstanding her precautions, the apprehensions of the family had
probably been excited in regard to her untimely absence, and she
passed the little distance that remained with dutiful haste. Everell
attended her to the gate of the court, and, pressing her hand to his
lips with an emotion that he felt he might indulge for the last time,
he left her, and went, according to a previous determination, to
Barnaby Tuttle’s, where, by a surrender of himself to the jailer’s
custody, he expected to relieve poor Cradock from his involuntary
confinement.




 CHAPTER XIV.

{238}


 “Quelque rare que soit le véritable amour il l’est encore moins que la
 véritable amitié.”--Rochefoucauld.


Hope Leslie met Mr. Fletcher at the threshold of the door. He was
sallying forth with hasty steps and disordered looks. He started at
the sight of her, and then, clasping her in his arms, exclaimed, “My
child! my child! my precious child!”

At the sound of his voice, the whole family rushed from the parlour.
“Praised be the Lord for thy deliverance, Hope Leslie!” cried Governor
Winthrop, clasping his hands with astonishment. Mrs. Grafton gave vent
to her feelings in hysterical sobbings and inarticulate murmurs of
joy. Madam Winthrop said, “I thought it was impossible; I told you the
Lord would be better to you than your fears:” and Esther Downing
embraced her friend with deep emotion, whispering as she did so, “The
Lord is ever better to us than our fears or our deservings.”

It was obvious to our heroine that all this excitement and overflowing
of tenderness could not be occasioned merely by her unseasonable
absence, and she begged to know what had caused so much alarm.

The governor was beginning, in his official manner, a formal
statement, when, as if the agitations of this eventful evening were
never to end, the explosion {239} of Chaddock’s vessel broke in upon
their returning tranquillity, and spread a panic through the town of
Boston.

The occurrence of the accident, at this particular moment, was
fortunate for Magawisca, as it prevented a premature discovery of her
escape; a discovery by which the governor would have felt himself
obliged to take measures for her recapture that might then have proved
effectual. The explosion, of course, withdrew his attention from all
other subjects, and both he and Mr. Fletcher went out to ascertain
whence it had proceeded, and what ill consequences had ensued.

In the mean time, Hope learned the following particulars from the
ladies. The family had retired to bed at the accustomed time, and,
about half an hour before her return, were alarmed by a violent
knocking at the outer door. The servant first awakened let in a
stranger, who demanded an immediate audience of the governor,
concerning matters of life and death. The stranger proved to be
Antonio, and his communication, the conspiracy with which our readers
are well acquainted, or, rather, as much of it as had fallen within
the knowledge of the subordinate agents. Antonio declared that, having
within the harbour of Boston been favoured with an extraordinary
visitation from his tutelar saint, who had vouchsafed to warn him
against his sinful comrades, he had determined, from the first, that
he would, if possible, prevent the wicked designs of the conspirators;
and for that purpose had solicited to be among {240} the number who
were sent on shore, intending to give notice to the governor in time
for him to counteract the wicked project: he averred that, after
quitting the boat, he had heard the screams of the unhappy girl when
she was seized by the sailors; he had been spurred to all possible
haste, but, unhappily, ignorant of the town, had strayed out of his
way in coming from the cove, and, finally, had found it almost
impossible to rouse any of the sleeping inhabitants to guide him to
the governor’s.

Antonio knew the name of the author of this guilty project to be Sir
Philip Gardiner, and its victim, Miss Leslie. These names were fearful
hints to the governor, and had prevented his listening with utter
incredulity to the tale of the stranger. As the easiest means of
obtaining its confirmation or refutation, a messenger was despatched
to Sir Philip’s lodgings, who almost instantly returned with the
intelligence that he, his page and baggage, had clandestinely
disappeared during the evening. This was a frightful coincidence; and,
while the governor’s orders that all the family should be called were
executing, he made one farther investigation.

He recollected the packet of letters which Rosa had given to her
master during the trial. Sir Philip had laid them on the table, and,
forgetting them in the confusion that followed, the governor had taken
possession of them, intending to restore them at the first
opportunity. He felt himself now not only authorized to break the
seals, but compelled to that discourtesy. The letters were from a
confidential {241} correspondent, and proved beyond a doubt that Sir
Philip had formerly been the _protegé_ and ally of Thomas Morton, the
old political enemy of the colony; that he was a Roman Catholic; of
course, that the governor and his friends had been duped by his
religious pretensions; and, in short, that he was an utter profligate,
who regarded neither the laws of God nor man.

And into the power of this wretch the friends of Miss Leslie were
left, for a few agonizing moments, to believe she had fallen; and
their joy at her appearance was, as may be believed, commensurate with
their previous distress.

Some of the minor incidents of the evening now transpired. One of the
servants reported that the young sailor had disappeared; and Mrs.
Grafton suddenly recollected to have observed that Faith Leslie was
not with her when she was awakened, a circumstance she had overlooked
in her subsequent agitation. By a single clew an intricate maze may be
threaded. Madam Winthrop now recalled Faith Leslie’s emotion at the
first sound of the sailor’s voice, and the ladies soon arrived at the
right conclusion, that he was in reality Oneco, and that they had
effected their escape together. Jennet (if Jennet had survived to hear
it, she never would have believed the tale), the only actual sufferer,
was the only one neither missed nor inquired for. Good Master Cradock
was not forgotten; but his friends were satisfied with Miss Leslie’s
assurance that he was safe, and would probably not return before the
morning.

{242}

The final departure of her sister cost Hope many regrets and tears.
But an inevitable event of such a nature cannot seriously disturb the
happiness of life. There had been nothing in the intercourse of the
sisters to excite Hope’s affections. Faith had been spiritless,
wo-begone--a soulless body--and had repelled, with sullen
indifference, all Hope’s efforts to win her love. Indeed, she looked
upon the attentions of her English friends but as a continuation of
the unjust force by which they had severed her from all she held dear.
Her marriage, solemnized, as it had been, by prescribed Christian
rites, would probably have been considered by her guardian and his
friends as invalidated by her extreme youth, and the circumstances
which had led to the union. But Hope took a more youthful, romantic,
and, perhaps, natural view of the affair; and the suggestions of
Magawisca, combining with the dictates of her own heart, produced the
conclusion that this was a case where “God had joined together, and
man might not put asunder.”

All proper (though, it may be, not very vigorous) measures were taken
by Governor Winthrop, on the following day, to discover the retreat of
the fugitives, but the secret was faithfully kept while necessary to
their security.

The return of his children, and, above all, of Magawisca, seemed to
work miracles on their old father; his health and strength were
renewed, and for a while he forgot, in the powerful influence of her
presence, his wrongs and sorrows. He would not {243} hazard the safety
of his protector and that of his own family by lingering a single day
in the vicinity of his enemies.

Before the dawn of the next morning, this little remnant of the Pequod
race--a name at which, but a few years before, all within the bounds
of the New-England colonies--all, English and Indians, “grew
pale”--began their pilgrimage to the far western forests. That which
remains untold of their story is lost in the deep, voiceless obscurity
of those unknown regions.

The terrors her friends had suffered on account of our heroine,
induced them to overlook everything but the joy of her safety. She was
permitted to retire with Esther to their own apartment, without any
inquisition being made into the cause of her extraordinary absence.
Even her friend, when they were alone together, made no allusion to
it, and Hope rightly concluded that she was satisfied with her own
conjectures as to its object.

Hope could scarcely refrain from indulging the natural frankness of
her temper, by disclosing, unsolicited, the particulars of her
successful enterprise; and she only checked the inclinations of her
heart from the apprehension that Esther might deem it her duty to
extend her knowledge to her uncle, and thus Magawisca might be again
endangered. “She certainly conjectures how it is,” thought Hope,
making her own mental comments on Esther’s forbearance; “and yet she
does not indicate the least displeasure at my having combined with
Everell to render the {244} delightful service that her severe
conscience would not allow her to perform. She never spoke to me with
more tenderness: how could I ever suspect her of jealousy or distrust?
She is incapable of either--she is angelic; far, far more deserving of
Everell than I am.”

At this last thought, a half-stifled but audible sigh escaped her, and
reached her friend’s ear. Their eyes met. A deep, scorching blush
suffused Hope’s cheeks, brow, and neck. Esther’s face beamed with
ineffable sweetness and serenity. She looked as a mortal can look only
when the world and its temptations are trampled beneath the feet, and
the eye is calmly, steadily, immovably fixed on Heaven. She folded
Hope in her arms, and pressed her fondly to her heart, but not a word,
tear, or sigh escaped her. Her soul was composed to a profound
stillness, incapable of being disturbed by her friend’s tears and
sobs, the involuntary expression of her agitated, confused, and
irrepressible feelings.

Hope turned away from Esther and crept into her bed, feeling, like a
condemned culprit, self-condemned. It seemed to her that a charm had
been wrought on her; a sudden illumination had flashed from her
friend’s face into the most secret recesses of her heart, and
exposed--this was her most distressful apprehension--to Esther’s eye
feelings whose existence, till thus revealed to another (and the last
person in the world to whom they should be revealed), she had only,
and reluctantly, acknowledged to herself.

{245}

Deeply mortified and humbled, she remained wakeful, weeping and
lamenting this sudden exposure of emotions that she feared could never
be explained or forgotten, long after her friend had encircled her in
her arms, and fallen into a sweet and profound sleep.

We must leave the apartment of the generous and involuntary rivals to
repair to the parlour, where Governor Winthrop, after having
ascertained that Chaddock’s vessel had been blown up by the explosion,
was listening to Barnaby Tuttle’s relation of the transaction at the
prison.

The simple jailer, on learning from Everell’s confessions how he had
been cajoled, declined increasing his responsibilities by making the
exchange Everell proposed, but very readily acceded to his next
proposition, namely, that he should be permitted to share the
imprisonment of Cradock. On entering the dungeon, they found the good
old man sleeping as soundly on Magawisca’s pallet as if he were in his
own apartment; and Everell, rejoicing that he had suffered so little
in the good cause to which it had been necessary to make him
accessory, and exulting in the success of his enterprise, took
possession of his dark and miserable cell with feelings that he would
not have bartered for those of a conqueror mounting his triumphal car.

Barnaby had a natural feeling of vexation at having been outwitted by
Hope Leslie’s stratagems; but it was a transient emotion, and not
strong enough to check the habitual current of his gratitude and
affection {246} for her, nor did it at all enter into his relation of
the facts to the governor. On the contrary, his natural
kind-heartedness rendered the statement favourable towards all
parties.

He did not mention Magawisca’s name without a parenthesis, containing
some commendation of her deportment in the prison. He spoke of Hope
Leslie as the “thoughtless child,” or the “feeling young creature.”
Master Cradock was “the poor, witless old gentleman;” and “for Mr.
Everell, it was not within the bounds of human nature, in his peculiar
case, not to feel as he did; and as to himself, he was but an old
dotard, ill fitted to keep bars and bolts, when a child--the Lord and
the governor forgive her!--could guide him with a wisp of straw.”

Nothing was farther from Barnaby Tuttle’s thoughts than any endeavour
to blind or pervert a ruler’s judgment; but the governor found
something infectious in his artless humanity. Besides, he had one
good, sufficient, and state reason for extenuating the offence of the
young conspirators, and of this he made a broad canopy to shelter his
secret and kind dispositions towards them. A messenger had that day
arrived from the chief of the Narragansetts, with the information that
a war had broken out between Miantunnomoh and Uncas, and an earnest
solicitation that the English would not interfere with their domestic
quarrels.

To our ancestors it appeared their melancholy policy to promote rather
than to allay these feuds among the tribes; and a war between these
rival {247} and powerful chieftains assured, while it lasted, the
safety of the English settlements. It became, therefore, very
important to avoid any act that might provoke the universal Indian
sentiment against the English, and induce them to forego their civil
quarrel, and combine against the common enemy. This would be the
probable effect of the condemnation of the Pequod girl, whose cause
had been espoused by several of the tribes: still, on a farther
investigation of her case, the laws might require her condemnation;
and the Puritans held firmly to the principle that good must be done,
though evil ensue.

Governor Winthrop perceived that Magawisca’s escape relieved them from
much and dangerous perplexity; and though Everell Fletcher’s
interposition had been unlawful and indecorous, yet, as Providence had
made him the instrument of certain good, he thought his offence might
be pardoned by his associates in authority.

He dismissed Barnaby with an order to appear before him with his
prisoners at six o’clock the following morning. At that hour he
assembled together such of the magistrates and deputies as were in
Boston, deeming it, as he said, proper to give them the earliest
notice of the various important circumstances that had occurred since
the morning of the preceding day.

He opened the meeting with a communication of the important
intelligence received from the Narragansett chief; intimated the
politic uses to which his brethren might apply it; then, after some
general {248} observations on the imperfection of human wisdom,
disclosed at full the iniquitous character and conduct of Sir Philip
Gardiner; lamented, in particular, that he had been grievously
deceived by that crafty son of Belial, and then dwelt on the wonderful
interposition of Providence in behalf of Hope Leslie, which clearly
intimated, as he said, and all his auditors acknowledged, that the
young maiden’s life was precious in the sight of the Lord, and was
preserved for some special purpose.

He called their attention to the light thrown on the testimony of Sir
Philip against the Indian prisoner by his real character; and, last of
all, he communicated the escape of Magawisca, and the means by which
it had been accomplished, with this comment simply, that it had
pleased the Lord to bring about great good to the land by this rash
act of two young persons, who seemed to have been wrought upon by
feelings natural to youth, and the foolishness of an old man, whose
original modicum of sense was greatly diminished by age and excess of
useless learning; for, he said, Master Cradock not only wrote Greek
and Latin, and talked Hebrew like the Rev. Mr. Cotton, but he was
skilled in Arabic and the modern tongues.

The governor then proceeded to give many and plausible reasons, with
the detail of which it is not necessary to weary the patience of our
readers, why this case, in the absence of a precise law, should be put
under the government of mercy. His associates lent a favourable ear to
these suggestions. Most of {249} them considered the offence very much
alleviated by the youth of the two principal parties, and the strong
motives that actuated them. Some of the magistrates were warm friends
of the elder Fletcher, and all of them might have been quickened in
their decision by the approach of the breakfast hour; for, as modern
philosophy has discovered, the mind and sensibilities are much under
the dominion of these periodical returns of the hours of refection.

The conclusion of the whole matter was, that Miss Leslie and Master
Cradock should receive a private admonition from the governor, and a
free pardon; and that Mr. Everell Fletcher should be restored to
liberty on condition that, at the next sitting of the court, he
appeared in the prisoner’s bar to receive a public censure, and be
admonished as to his future carriage. To this sentence Everell
submitted at the proper time with due humility, and a very becoming,
and, as said the elders, edifying modesty.

Throughout the whole affair, Governor Winthrop manifested those
dispositions to clemency which were so beautifully illustrated by one
of the last circumstances of his life, when, being, as is reported of
him, upon his deathbed, Mr. Dudley pressed him to sign an order of
banishment of an heterodox person, he refused, saying, “_I have done
too much of that work already_.”

Everell and Master Cradock, who had awaited in an adjoining apartment
the result of these deliberations, were now informed of the merciful
decision of their judges, and summoned to take their places at {250}
the breakfast-table. While all this business was transpiring, Hope
Leslie, wearied by the fatigues, agitations, and protracted vigil of
the preceding night, was sleeping most profoundly. She awoke with a
confused sense of her last anxious waking thoughts, and naturally
turned to look for Esther; but Esther had already risen. This excited
no surprise; for it must be confessed that our heroine was often
anticipated in early rising, as in other severe duties, by her friend.
Admonished by a broad sunbeam that streamed aslant her apartment that
she had already trespassed on the family breakfast hour, she rose and
despatched her toilet duties. Her mind was still intent on Esther, and
suddenly she missed some familiar objects: Esther’s morocco
dressing-case and Bible, that always laid at hand on the
dressing-table. Hope was at that moment adjusting her hair; she
dropped her comb--cast a hasty survey around the room. Esther’s
trunks, bandboxes, every article belonging to her had disappeared.
“What could this mean?” Some solution of the mystery might have dawned
from the recollections of the preceding night; but, impatient for a
full explanation, she seized her whistle, opened the door, and blew
for Jennet till its shrill notes had penetrated every recess of the
house. But no Jennet appeared; and, without waiting to adjust her
hair, which she left in what is called disorder, but according to the
natural and beautiful order of nature, and with a flushed cheek and
beating heart, she hastily descended to the parlour, and, dispensing
with the {251} customary morning salutations, eagerly demanded, “Where
is Esther?”

The family were all assembled, and all at the breakfast-table. Her
sudden appearance produced an apparent sensation; every eye turned
towards her. Mrs. Grafton would have impulsively answered her
question, but she was prevented by an intimation from Madam Winthrop.
Everell’s eye, at the sight of her, had flashed a bright, intelligent
glance, but at her interrogatory it fell, and then turned on Madam
Winthrop inquiringly, indicating that he now, for the first time,
perceived that there was something extraordinary in the absence of her
niece.

Hope still stood with the door half open, her emotions in no degree
tranquillized by the reception of her inquiry.

Governor Winthrop turned to her with his usual ceremony.
“Good-morning, Miss Hope Leslie; be good enough to close the door--the
wind is easterly this morning. You are somewhat tardy, but we know you
have abundant reason: take your seat, my child; apologies are
unnecessary.”

Madam Winthrop beckoned to Hope to take a chair next her, and Hope
moved to the table mechanically, feeling as if she had been paralyzed
by some gorgon influence. Her question was not even adverted to--no
allusion was made to Esther. Hope observed that Madam Winthrop’s eyes
were red with weeping, and she also observed that, in offering the
little civilities of the table, she addressed her in a voice of
unusual kindness.

{252}

She dared not look again at Everell, whose unexpected release from
confinement would, at any other time, have fully occupied her
thoughts, and her perplexity was rather increased by seeing her
guardian’s eyes repeatedly fill with “soft tears unshed,” while they
rested on her with even more than their usual fondness.

Impatient and embarrassed as she was, it seemed to her the breakfast
would never end; and she was in despair when her aunt asked for her
third and her fourth cup of chocolate, and when the dismissal of the
table awaited old Cradock’s discussion of a replenished plate of fish,
from which he painfully and patiently abstracted the bones. But all
finite operations have their period: the breakfast did end, the
company rose, and all left the parlour, one after another, save the
two Fletchers, Madam Winthrop, and our heroine.

Hope would have followed her aunt--any farther delay seemed
insupportable--but Madam Winthrop took her hand and detained her.
“Stay, my young friend,” she said; “I have an important communication,
which could not be suitably made till this moment.” She took a sealed
letter from her pocket. “Nay, Hope Leslie, grow not so suddenly pale;
no blame is attached to thee--nor to thee, Mr. Everell Fletcher, who
art even more deeply concerned in this matter. Both the governor and
myself have duly weighed all the circumstances, and have most heartily
approved of that which she hath done, who, near and dear as she is to
us in the flesh, is still nearer {253} and dearer by those precious
gifts and graces that do so far exalt her (I would offend none
present) above all other maidens. Truly, ‘if many do virtuously,’
Esther ‘excelleth them all.’”

Hope was obliged to lean against the wall for support. The elder
Fletcher looked earnestly at Madam Winthrop, as if he would have said,
“For Heaven’s sake, do not protract this scene.” Perhaps she
understood his glance--perhaps she took counsel from her own womanly
feelings. “This letter, my young friends,” she said, “is addressed to
you both, and it was my niece’s request that you should read it at the
same time.”

Madam Winthrop kindly withdrew. Everell broke the seal, and both he
and Hope, complying faithfully with Miss Downing’s injunction, read
together, to the very last word, the letter that follows:


 “To my dear and kind friends, Everell Fletcher and Hope Leslie:

 “When you read these lines, the only bar to your earthly happiness
 will be removed. With the advice and consent of my honoured uncle and
 aunt, I have taken passage in the ‘Lion,’ which, as you know, is on
 the eve of sailing for London. With God’s blessing on my present
 purposes, I shall remain there, with my father, till he has closed his
 affairs in the Old World, and then come hither again.

 “Do not think, my dear friends, I am fleeing away, because, as matters
 stand between us, I cannot abide to stay here. For your sakes--for I
 would {254} not give you needless pain--I go for a little while. For
 myself, I have contentment of mind. It hath pleased God to give me
 glimpses of Christian happiness, the foundations of which are not laid
 on the earth, and therefore cannot be removed or jostled by any of the
 cross accidents of life.

 “There have been some notable errors in the past. We have all erred,
 and I most of all. My error hath been exceeding humbling to the pride
 of woman; yours, Hope Leslie, was of the nature of your
 disposition--rash and generous; and you, Everell (I speak it not
 reproachfully, but as being truth-bound), have not dealt with Gospel
 sincerity. I appeal to thine own heart: would it not have been better,
 as well as kinder, to have said, ‘Esther, I do not love thee,’ than to
 have permitted me to follow my silly imaginings, and thereby have
 sacrificed my happiness for this world, and thine, and Hope Leslie’s?
 for I think, and am sure, you never did me the wrong to believe I
 would knowingly have taken thy hand without thy affections--all of
 them (at least such measure as may be given to an earthly friend)
 being poor and weak enough to answer to the many calls of life.

 “It is fitting, that, having been guided to a safe harbour by the good
 providence of God, we should look back (not reproachfully--God
 forbid!--but with gratitude and humility) on the dark and crooked
 passages through which we have passed. Neither our virtue (I speak it
 humbly) nor our happiness has been wrecked. Ye will in no wise wonder
 {255} that I speak thus assuredly of your happiness; but, resting your
 eye on the past, you might justly deem that, for myself, I have fallen
 into the ‘foolishness of boasting;’ not so. In another strength than
 mine own I have overcome, and am of good cheer, and well assured that,
 as the world hath not given me my joy, the world cannot take it away.

 “For the rest, I shall ever rejoice that my affections settled on one
 worthy of them; one for whom I shall hereafter feel a sister’s love,
 and one who will not withhold a brother’s kindness. And to thee, my
 loving, my own sweet and precious Hope Leslie, I resign him. And may
 He who, by his signal providence, hath so wonderfully restored in you
 the sundered affections of your parents, knitting, even from your
 childish years, your hearts together in love--may He make you his own
 dear and faithful children in the Lord.

 “Thus, hoping for your immediate union and worldly well-being, ever
 prays your true and devoted friend,

                                                “Esther Downing.”


Hope Leslie’s tears fell like raindrops on her friend’s letter; and
when she had finished it, she turned and clasped her arms around her
guardian’s neck, and hid her face on his bosom. Feelings for which
words are too poor an expression, kept all parties for some time
silent. To the elder Fletcher it was a moment of happiness that
requited years of suffering. He gave Hope’s hand to Everell: “Sainted
mothers!” he said, raising his full eyes to {256} Heaven, “look down
on your children, and bless them!” And, truly, celestial spirits might
look with complacency, from their bright spheres, on the pure and
perfect love that united these youthful beings.

Mr. Fletcher withdrew; and we, following his example, must permit the
curtain to fall on this scene, as we hold it a profane intrusion for
any ear to listen to the first confessions of reciprocated, happy
love.

 ======

Events have already meted “fit retribution” to most of the parties who
have figured in our long story. A few particulars remain.

There was one man of Chaddock’s crew left alive to tell the tale; the
same whose footsteps, it may be recollected, Sir Philip heard, and on
whom he had vainly called for assistance. This man was lingering to
observe the principal actors in the tragedy when the explosion took
place, and, with the rest, was blown into the air; but he escaped with
his life, gained the boat, and came, the next day, safely to the
shore, where he related all he knew, to the great relief of the
curiosity of the good people of Boston.

Strict search was, by the governor’s order, made for the bodies of the
unhappy wretches who had been so suddenly sent to their doom.

Jennet’s was one of the first found: the handkerchief that had been
bound over her head still remained, the knot which defied Sir Philip’s
skill having also resisted the lashing of the waves. When {257} this
screen was removed and the body identified, the mystery of her
disappearance was at once explained. “Death wipes out old scores;” and
even Jennet, _dead_, was wrapped in the mantle of charity; but all who
had known her living, mentally confessed that Death could not have
been more lenient in selecting a substitute for the precious life he
had menaced.

Poor Rosa’s remains were not


 “Left to float upon their wat’ry bier
 Unwept, and welter to the parching wind.”


Her youth, her wrongs and sufferings, combined with the pleadings of
Hope Leslie, obtained for her the rites of a separate and solemn
burial. Tears of humility and pity were shed over her grave--a fit
tribute from virtuous and tender woman to a fallen, unhappy sister.

All the bodies of the sufferers were finally recovered except that of
Sir Philip Gardiner; and the inference of our pious forefathers, that
Satan had seized upon that as his lawful spoil, may not be deemed, by
their skeptical descendants, very unnatural.

We leave it to that large and most indulgent class of our readers, the
misses in their teens, to adjust, according to their own fancy, the
ceremonial of our heroine’s wedding, which took place in due time, to
the joy of her immediate friends, and the entire approbation of all
the inhabitants of Boston, who, in those early times, manifested a
friendly interest in {258} individual concerns, which is said to
characterize them to the present day.

The elder Fletcher remained with his children, and permitted himself
to enjoy to the full the happiness which it was plain Providence had
prepared for him. The close of his life was as the clear shining forth
of the sun after a stormy and troubled day.

Dame Grafton evinced some mortification at the discovery of the
fallibility of her judgment in relation to Sir Philip Gardiner; but
she soon dubbed him Sir _Janus_--a name that implied he had two faces;
and her sagacity was not at fault if she judged by the one presented
to her. Her trifling vexation was soon forgotten in her participation
in her niece’s felicity, and in her busy preparations for the wedding;
and, after that event, she was made so happy by the dutiful care of
Hope and Everell, that she ceased to regret Old England, till, falling
into her dotage, her entreaties, combining with some other motives,
induced them to visit their mother-country, where the old lady died,
and was buried in the tomb of the Leslies, the church burial-service
being performed by the Bishop of London. Her unconsciousness of this
poetic justice must be regretted by all who respect innocent
prejudices.

We hope that class of readers above alluded to will not be shocked at
our heroine’s installing Master Cradock as a life-member of her
domestic establishment. We are sure their kind hearts would reconcile
them to this measure if they could know with {259} what fidelity, and
sweetness, and joy to the good man she performed the promise she gave
in Magawisca’s prison, “that she would be a child to his old age.” If
they are still discontented with the arrangement, let them perform an
action of equal kindness, and they will learn, from experience, that
our heroine had her reward.

Digby never ceased, after the event had verified them, to pride
himself on his own presentiments and his wife’s dreams. A friendship
between him and Everell and Hope subsisted through his life, and
descended, a precious legacy, through many generations of their
descendants, fortified by favours on the one part, and gratitude on
the other, and reciprocal affection.

Barnaby Tuttle, and his timely compliance with her wishes, were not
forgotten by our heroine. Persuaded by her advice, and enabled by an
annual stipend from her to do so, he retired from his solitary post of
jailer, and passed his old age comfortably with his daughter Ruth,
versifying psalms, and playing with the little Tuttles.

After the passage of two or three years, Miss Downing returned to
New-England, and renewed her intercourse with Everell and Hope,
without any other emotions on either side than those which belong to
warm and tender friendship. Her personal loveliness, Christian graces,
and the high rank she held in the colony, rendered her an object of
very general attraction.

Her hand was often and eagerly sought, but she {260} appears never to
have felt a second engrossing attachment. The current of her purposes
and affections had set another way. She illustrated a truth, which, if
more generally received by her sex, might save a vast deal of misery:
that marriage is not _essential_ to the contentment, the dignity, or
the happiness of woman. Indeed, those who saw on how wide a sphere her
kindness shone, how many were made better and happier by her
disinterested devotion, might have rejoiced that she did not


 “Give to a party what was meant for mankind.”




 NOTES.

{261}

(7.) “That gentleman, sir, is the apostle of New-England.”--Page 156.

We believe we have anticipated, by three or four years, this title, so
well earned and generally bestowed. We cannot pass the hallowed name
of Eliot without pausing earnestly to beseech our youthful readers to
study his history, in which they will find exemplified, from youth to
extreme old age, the divine precepts of his Master. He was the _first
Protestant_ missionary to the Indians; for nearly half a century their
instructer, friend, and father; and when, during the war with the
terrific Philip of Mount Hope, fear had turned every hand and heart
against them, and their utter extinction was regarded by most as
necessary to the salvation of the English colonies, Eliot was still
their indefatigable and fearless advocate. The Christian
philanthropist will delight to follow this good man through his
diocess of Indian churches; to see him surrounded by his simple
catechumens, dealing out the bread of life to them; to go with him to
his “prophet’s chamber” at Natick--that apartment prepared by the love
of his Indian disciples, and consecrated by his prayers; and, finally,
to stand by his bedside when, in extreme old age, like his prototype
“the beloved apostle,” all other affections had melted into a flame of
love. “Alas!” he said, “I have lost everything. My understanding
leaves me. My memory--my utterance fails me; but I thank God my
charity holds out still. I find that grows rather than fails.”

His name has been appropriately given to a flourishing missionary
station, where the principle on which he at all times insisted is
acted upon, viz., “that the Indians must be civilized, as well as, if
not in order to, their being Christianized.” This Principle has no
opposers in our age; and we cannot but hope that the present
enlightened labours of the followers of Eliot will be rewarded with
such success as shall convert the faint-hearted, the cold, and the
skeptical into ardent promoters of missions to the Indian race.

(8.) “I know,” she said, “that it contains thy rule.”--Page 165.

This reply of Magawisca we have somewhere seen given as the genuine
answer of an Indian to the solicitation of a missionary, but are not
able now to refer to our authority.

(9.) “Moscutusett.”

Among the various conjectures respecting the etymology of the word
Massachusetts, the following, communicated by Neal, appears the most
satisfactory: “The sachem who governed this part of the country had
his seat on a hill, about two leagues to the southward of Boston. It
lies in the shape of an Indian arrow-head, which is called, in their
language, ‘Mos’ or ‘Mons.’ A hill, in their language, is ‘Wetusett,’
pronounced Wechusett; hence the great sachem’s seat was called
‘Moscutusett,’ from whence, with a small variation, the province
received the name of Massachusetts.”--_Hist. of Boston_.

This hill is in the town of Quincy, and now known by the name of
“Sachem’s Hill.”

 THE END.




 ENDNOTES.

[1] A fact gravely stated in Governor Winthrop’s journal.




TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES.

The George Routledge & Co. edition (London, 1850) was consulted for
most of the changes listed below.

Archaic/obsolete spellings (alchymy, bucaniers, chints, suiter, etc.)
have been preserved.

Page numbers are given in {curly brackets}.

The notes pertaining to the first volume have been moved there. The
note numbering is otherwise unchanged, hence this volume’s notes
start at 7.

Alterations to the text:

Add ToC.

Convert footnote to endnote.

Punctuation: fix some quotation mark pairings/nestings.

[Title Page]

Add author’s name and move epigraph to a following page.

[Chapter I]

Change “parting on that horrid rock, he first heard you _was_ living!”
to _were_.

[Chapter II]

“Ah. Wilton, you would not ask why if you could see my” change the
period to a comma.

[Chapter V]

“and my ave-_maries_, but I get no heart’s ease” to _marias_.

[Chapter X]

“we may trust your _wildwood bird_; her flights are somewhat” to _wild
wood-bird_.

[End of text]








*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOPE LESLIE: OR, EARLY TIMES IN THE MASSACHUSETTS, VOLUME 2 (OF 2) ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.